Questionable Questing
The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
NSFW Creative Writing
[NSFW] Bear's Beauties - Existential Crisis (Waifu Catalog Based)(Commission)
Thread starter Meribson Start date Apr 5, 2021 Tags crisis on infinite earths dc comics harem building multiverse travel not a dick mc space battleship yamato star wars the old republic terminator waifu catalog inspired worm
Created at
Apr 5, 2021
Index progress
Incomplete
Watchers
1,608
Recent readers
572
Threadmarks
81
The vision of erotic beauty that greeted my eyes was a familiar one. Natural...
Threadmarks Extras
Statistics (78 threadmarks, 180k words)
Threadmarks
Reader mode RSS
Chapter 1
Words 3k
Apr 5, 2021
Chapter 2
Words 2.6k
Apr 12, 2021
New
Chapter 73
Words 2.1k
May 22, 2024
New
Chapter 74
Words 2.1k
Oct 16, 2024
New
Chapter 75
Words 2.1k
Thursday at 11:33 AM
1
2
3
Next
Jump to new
Ignore
Watch
Thread Tools
Threadmarks
Extras
View content
Threadmarks Chapter 1
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Apr 5, 2021
Add bookmark
#1
The vision of erotic beauty that greeted my eyes was a familiar one. Natural red hair, full breasts, golden tanned skin, luscious, kissable lips. It had been a while since I'd had a dream starring her, but it was always a welcome occurrence. I guess not leaving the house in a month is making me relive some old fantasies.
"This isn't a dream Bear," she chuckled.
"Right. I just happened to wake up to the adult actress of the early nineties who hasn't aged a day in the last thirty years," I couldn't resist quipping.
Tara Monroe giggled and gave a soft smile, making me try to swallow the lump in my throat. I'd had fantasies of her, just like pretty much everyone who went through puberty in the late eighties/early nineties, but something seemed different this time. I was more nervous than I usually was, but I chalked that up to the cabin fever from mandatory stay-at-home orders.
"I wanted to make sure that you'd be… agreeable to my offer," Tara explained, smile still on her face.
"I'm going to stop you right there. I've read enough online stories to know that those words always mean bad news. Even if this were real, which it isn't, saying that would make me less inclined to listen to your offer."
"Do you want proof this is real?"
"Sure, go ahead, hit me with your best shot. This is a dream so you can't."
"Name one fantasy you've had where it's been this long without our tongues tickling each other's tonsils."
"… it's a dream that's not skipping the set up?"
"Bear," she chided, a look of exasperated amusement on her face. The way she looked at me, I was feeling like I was in highschool again, trying to talk to a pretty girl. I reached up to adjust my collar, only to remember that I was wearing a t-shirt.
"This isn't a dream, Bear. I pulled you here from your sleep with an offer. If it weren't a dream, on top of the fact that we haven't so much as touched each other yet, would you be wearing just a shirt and boxers?" A glance down showed that, sure enough, I wasn't wearing pants. More proof this wasn't real.
For the first time, she looked unamused, "Alright, I'm done playing around."
She snapped her fingers and the bland, previously unimportant surroundings shifted, swirling around the two of us before coming to a stop. I took in the new surroundings I found myself in, a rather familiar set of surroundings. Lots of blinking lights, a red door, red paneled command console, and a chair that every kid since the sixties wanted to sit in… bridge of the Enterprise… finger snap…
My gaze slowly turned to Tara Monroe… or should that be Q?
"Tara is fine," she said with a small smirk.
Right, good… um… well this suddenly became much more awkward…
"So… why did a Q from beyond time and space pull me from my bedroom?" I asked, trying to be as respectful as I could and not stare at her breasts. I failed, but I made sure to pull my gaze back to her face.
"If I cared about you looking, I would have chosen a different form to appear in. Or worn clothes, for that matter. But in answer to your question, I'm here with an offer. You have three choices. The first: you wake up in your bed, forced to stay in your home while a bunch of politicians in their ivory towers make decisions that are completely divorced from the common person.
"The second choice: I send you to a paradisiacal world along with several women. You spend time with them, lower the walls you built around your heart, find happiness with them. After several years, you'd return to your world with them at the moment I pulled you out.
"The third choice is both the most dangerous and the most rewarding. I'd send you to a different world with the same women you'd meet in the second option, a world in grave peril and you'd be in a position to avert the coming Crisis and save more lives in the process than your mortal mind can begin to comprehend."
I listened to the offer, and as tempting as it was to just pretend that this could happen, I had to ask, "Why?"
Tara chuckled, the sound like windchimes in a gentle breeze, "Humans and your endless curiosity."
"Why do this? Why me? I'm a nerd in my fifties that's stuck at home during this covid pandemic, I have no clue when I'll be able to go back to work or if my company will even survive the lockdown. There's millions, hell, billions of people in more need than me. That doesn't factor in the fact that if Star Trek was even remotely accurate in its portrayal of the Q as a whole, 'doing good' isn't part of their dictionary, let alone their play book."
She sighed, running a hand through her hair, "Regarding the Q, you're right. By and large, the Q are, as you've stated in online arguments, 'complete dickwaffles.'"
Did she have to bring that up? I wrote that when I was drunk! The only time I was drunk!
"But something that Star Trek did not include was our… hmm, the closest word you'd understand would be games, or bets. Groups of two or more Q will take mortals and place them in scenarios, then try to predict how they will act or respond to the scenario in front of them. Those who guess the most accurately, get higher prestige and bragging rights. To keep things fair, there's a group of arbiters to prevent the Q placing bets from directly interfering or influencing any of the mortals in the scenario."
"A race of all powerful, all knowing, all 'experienced' beings makes bets on how mortals react when isekai'd?" I asked incredulously. It seemed so… mundane, for want of a better word.
"Don't worry Bear, you won't be hit by a truck. That Q is banned from this scenario."
"… what?"
"In this scenario's case, you'll be the only one dropped in, as the stakes were deemed high enough to not need an adversarial drop from another Q."
"… high stakes, right. I feel the need to point out that I'm not exactly the pinnacle of health anymore. Hell, I never was. Even ignoring the fact that I've always had more pounds than I should, I'm well on the downward swing. How exactly am I supposed to help out with the kind of crisis you're implying?"
"I can restore you to your prime, and then improve your health to its fullest potential. I assume that means you'll take the third option?"
"Most likely, but I'd like some more information first. I don't want to go into this blind."
"Very well, but be aware that there are rules governing how much I can tell you before you agree. Mostly in the specific details about where the scenario takes place, and what the goals will be."
"Okay, fair enough. Those were the first questions I was going to ask, but I've got some others. Will I be expected to do this on my own? How long will I have before this crisis thing occurs? Why'd you pick me? How'd you get to be the one to pick the mortal dropped into the scenario?"
"In reverse order: I spent most of the winnings I earned from the last scenario I partook in to get the right to choose the mortal. I noted your potential for this sort of scenario when you were a teenager and kept an eye on you." Tara said the last sentence with an affectionate note. "You will arrive five years prior. You will be able to choose up to six companions before you are dropped in and the potential to recruit more."
I took in what she'd told me and considered. Most of the other questions I had fell under what she'd told me she couldn't answer, but I had one that I might be able to get something out of.
"These companions… is there anything you can tell me about them before I agree?"
She was quiet for a moment, clearly considering the rules to determine what she could tell me. After a minute or so, she hesitantly said, "All I can say right now, is that everything is real somewhere across creation."
That could mean just about anything, but I had a sneaking suspicion that she was referring to something specifically. If my suspicion was right…
"I've already told you what I'm allowed, I can't confirm or deny it."
Okay, yeah, that'd be too easy. Taking a deep breath as she giggled, I said, "Alright. I'll take the third choice. I'm in. Does that loosen up the rules on what you can tell me?"
She gave a devious smirk that looked out of place on her face, before a pirate-style treasure chest appeared next to her, "Thank you Bear, you just won me a not insignificant amount of Prestige. Really, if you're so bad at predicting mortals, don't place such high bets."
The smirk, and the chest, disappeared and Tara walked, no, strutted, to me. Her arms rested on my shoulders, her breasts pressed against my chest, and her brown eyes gazed down into mine. Was Tara Monroe always that tall?
"In answer to your question," she whispered huskily, which sent blood straight to my little brain, "Your companions will be chosen from across fictional media. Well, fictional in your slice of reality. Your task… what comes to mind when I say 'The Crisis'?"
The emphasis on the article, and the fact that I could hear the capitalization of crisis… oh. Oh shit. "I'm tasked with stopping the Anti-Monitor? I… how… all of DC working together failed to stop that clusterfuck, how in the name of all things sacred am I supposed to do what the greatest heroes of my childhood failed to do?!"
"Did Washington defeat the British on his own? Did Bran the Builder lay down the ice that made the Wall while refusing help? Did Adolf Hitler push millions of people into gas chambers? Did Kirk bring back the whales without his crew? While yes, your task before you is much greater, you will not be doing so alone. You will be given all the tools you will need. If I did not think you were capable, I would not have picked you for this challenge."
I swallowed nervously. The mere thought of going against the Anti-Monitor absolutely terrified me, for fuck's sake, Superman wasn't able to stop it, and I was supposed to somehow figure out a way? But… I'd already agreed, and even if I was able to back out, I'd be condemning literal countless lives. I… I couldn't do that. Even knowing how low my odds were, I couldn't just walk away.
Letting out a sigh, I asked, "When do I start?"
Tara gave a beaming grin, before leaning in and giving me a tender kiss. Her lips were full, soft, divine. My hands went to her hips, as hers danced in my hair. Pulling back after a moment, she rested her forehead on mine, her eyes staring into my own.
"First we need to improve that body of yours," she whispered as my sleepwear disappeared.
"Wha…" I began before she shushed me.
"I believe your world has a song that describes what's needed. Sexual Healing, if I'm not mistaken."
I opened my mouth to respond, only to find it filled with her breast, my back against a soft mattress and silky sheets. Shrugging aside my confusion, I sucked on the soft flesh in my mouth, only to be surprised as smooth, rich, creamy fluid filled my mouth. The flavor of cherry vanilla ice cream burst across my tongue, and I began to such harder, even as I felt the years and pounds fade away.
"First we'll restore your youth," Tara began as her fingers traced patterns through my thickening hair, "Then we can get to the more… fun details."
I was all in favor of that. I was feeling more energized than I had in years, breathing was easier, joint pains I'd learned to live with were fading, the stark comparison of my body in its youth was impossible to ignore, or take for granted. As the nipple ran dry, I switched to the other. As I swallowed the first mouthful, possible choices danced through my head, a myriad of possible abilities and flaws filling my mind.
"Oh, you like that one? I can't say I'm surprised. Sexual Immortality has such… potential," Tara cooed, the extra pounds I'd always had fading. "Mmmm… let's make sure you can share, and I think your partners will enjoy these."
Finally, Tara pulled back, a gentle, loving smile on her face as she crawled backwards. Kneeling between my legs, she wrapped those perfect breasts around me, her voice taking a husky tone as she moved them up and down, "How many times have you imagined what this would feel like? Dozens? Hundreds? How do they compare to the real thing? Is it everything you ever imagined? No, it's better, isn't it? Having your hard, throbbing cock buried between my breasts. You're going to cum soon, aren't you? You cum's going to cover my breasts, isn't it? Let it happen, Bear. Do it. Surrender to your lust. Cum all over my chest, cum for me!"
That did it. I threw my head back with a groan as I came. One spurt, two, three. More than I could count, until, when I finished, her entire chest above her breasts was absolutely caked. Tara wasn't bothered, indeed, the look on her face resembled the cat that got both the canary and the cream. Running a finger through the mess, she popped it into her mouth with a moan.
Despite having just cum, I was still hard, and she climbed up over my hips, straddling my waist. Her fingers wrapped around my throbbing length, rubbing the head against her moist slit, before she slid down. Slowly, tortuously slowly, her wet lips spread open and took me into her. Her walls pressed down on my shaft from all sides, a soft vice that felt better than any I'd ever been with in my life. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, our hips touched, and Tara let out a breathy moan, "Now, to make sure you won't have to deal with fateweavers."
Honestly, I could hardly remember what we said after that point. My focus was on her perfect form and doing my absolute best to make sure that she enjoyed herself. Every time I found something she enjoyed, I paid special attention to that before moving on to find the next weak spot. I had vague recollections of talking about other women, but thinking about someone other than your partner while having sex is more than a little rude.
She milked me dry what felt like a dozen times, before she finally collapsed on my chest, sweat covering her body and soaking her hair. Exhausted, I barely had the energy to pull her face to mine for a final kiss.
Breaking the kiss, Tara gazed into my eyes and whispered, "I've given you all the help I can. But I'm confident you'll be fine. Sleep. When you wake up, you'll be on your way."
Sleep… that sounded really good right now.
Sending Bear on his way, she stood up, clothes materializing over her form. She had a guest that had been trying to intrude for the last relative hour. Now she could greet him. Letting her fellow Q in, the form of Q appeared before her, scowl on his face.
"Took you long enough, the others were getting restless," he growled.
"You're just mad that my human accepted my advances and Picard refused yours. Well, that and that you had to forfeit five thousand Prestige," she returned.
"I'll win it back. Even if you correctly predicted he'd take the offer, the odds against him are too high, and you're risking far too much on him. You spent everything you had just getting this endeavor arranged. Were it not for myself and others accepting that wager on his first choice, you'd be in debt. For what? A tiny slice of the multiverse that'll collapse sooner or later?"
"That's the key difference between us Q. You look at the shortness of their existence as a flaw. While it is in some respects, there's a line from a movie in Bear's world that so perfectly encapsulates it: 'Something isn't beautiful because it lasts.'"
"Really? Quoting an artificial life?"
"In the end, we'll never agree on this. I believe the payout will be worth it, even without the Prestige. Now, all we can do is watch. With Bear on his way, the Board will be keeping an eye for interference. I know a good place to gaze through the Bleed from. Shall we make some small wagers?"
The forms of Tara Monroe and John DeLancie disappeared from her domain, off to watch what had been set in motion.
Spoiler: Tara Monroe (NSFW image)
Last edited: Apr 5, 2021
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Bradley Henshaw, Unknown154, AnoosLord and 395 others
Meribson
Apr 5, 2021
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 2
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Apr 12, 2021
Add bookmark
#10
I woke slowly, feeling a luxurious bed under me, and three… my eyes shot open. A glance to my left filled my vision with black hair, silky smooth as the owner kissed and nibbled at my neck. A glance down saw two heads, one blonde the other brunette, kissing, sucking, lavishing my balls and shaft. A look to the right showed three women, a glasses wearing brunette, a green eyed blonde, and a blonde with red and blue dyed ends, all watching the show.
I recognized the three to the side: Taylor Hebert, Lisa Wilborn, and Harley Quinn. All three were staring at the four of us with undisguised lust, naked desire in their eyes. Before I could say anything, a calloused hand gently gripped my chin and turned my gaze to meet the green eyes and confident smirk of… oh.
"Glad to see you're awake," Nikhol Diomedes, Darth Nox, purred, her fingers exploring my stubble.
Before I could say something that would surely make a fool of myself, Nikhol pushed on my shoulder, making me lay back on the bed. Her silky smooth thighs came down on either side of my head, and my hands came up to her hips to help hold her steady. I couldn't see anything past her, but I still knew what to do. Leaning up, I reached out with my tongue, sampling the ambrosia from her heavenly gates.
"That's it…" she cooed as my tongue explored her depths, seeking to discover the treasure within.
I felt one of the two mouths lavishing attention on me lift away, before the familiar, vaguely British sounding voice of Lana Beniko spoke up, "How is he, darling?"
"Pretty good for a man. He, ooh, must have practiced, yes right there, and actually listened."
"Unlike Theron or the pirate? That bodes well for everyone," Lana's cheshire grin was audible, but if she said anything else I couldn't hear it past the sensation of whoever was down there with Lana taking one of my balls into her mouth and swirling her tongue around it. The temptation to throw my head back and savor the sensations nearly overwhelmed me, but I tightened my grip on Nikhol's hips and focused on satisfying the Sith above me.
I was glad for my focus, as the conversation with Tara Q finally began to return to me. This situation must be a result of the potpourri thing she whispered about. More than just the discussion, but also some key things I'd need to do in order to make the rest easier returned to me. That would come later, for now I had an extremely powerful dark side Force-user to bring to the little death and, come Hell or high water, I was going to do just that!
"Mmm… someone's eager," Nikhol moaned as my tongue flicked her clit, her fingers trailing along my chest as Lana took my head in her lips. Having a beautiful female Sith on my face would always flip my switch from 'control of self' to 'sweet surrender.' Despite the pleasure running through me as the two women gave me the greatest blowjob of my life, I refused to let Nikhol go without cumming herself.
I managed to succeed, the Darth leaning forward, hands on my abs. "Kriff, yeesssssssssss," she hissed as her thighs clamped down on my head and a surge of nectar flooded my mouth.
Eagerly drinking down the heavenly fluids she was giving me, I stopped trying to hold back my own impending orgasm and soon found myself erupting into Lana's mouth. Having made Nikhol cum, I let myself flop back as I felt the mouths on me leave. When Nikhol rolled off me a moment later, I finally managed to see who the mystery brunette was.
Cameron Baum? I'd been given half a blowjob by a terminator who was now being given my cum by Lana Beniko and having an orgasm from the taste? Well… I suppose there were worse ways to go. And better her than an Arny terminator.
"Hawt as that was, and believe me that was the hottest thing I've watched in a long time, anybody know where we are?" the drawling voice of Harley Quinn broke the spell of the afterglow. Looking over, I was mildly surprised to see that they had changed positions. Instead of Taylor and Lisa sitting next to each other with Harley a short distance away, Harley was now between the two parahumans, arms over their shoulders and playing with a nipple in each hand.
"He does, sort of?" Lisa said, gesturing to me while seemingly trying to ignore the fingers rolling her nipple between them.
Feeling six pairs of eyes staring at me, I couldn't help but swallow nervously. This could go very wrong, very fast if I wasn't careful.
A round of explanations followed by finding the mess hall of whatever ship we were on (and figuring out how the replicator worked) later, and the seven of us were sitting down having breakfast. Taylor, Lisa, and Harley were giving the strange amalgamation of pastel colored things on Nikhol and Lana's plates weird looks, while I was surprised to see Cameron eating.
Pulling her attention away from the alien (literally) breakfasts not three feet away, Lisa turned her gaze to me, a hint of wariness in her eyes, "Something you didn't explain: how do you recognize all of us? From what you described, it didn't sound like you were from the same Earth as Skitter and I, and definitely not the same world as them," she gestured towards the two Sith, "yet you knew who each and every one of us were."
I sighed, pushing my hash browns away so I could focus on the explanation, "The best way I can think to describe this… have you ever read the works of Heinlein?"
Taylor perked up, "Mom introduced me to his works when I was in grade school. He was a science fiction author that first rose to notoriety in the 40s and died in '88. One of his most notable works discussed the concept that came to be called the World as Myth, where he put forth the notion that all stories were true in another reali… ty… oh."
Harley turned to me, curiosity plain on her face, "Ya sayin' that where you're from we're all from books or somethin'?"
"Certainly a… curious claim. If true," Nikhol calmly said with a hint of threat, sparks dancing between the tines of her fork.
Sighing, I ran a hand through my hair before pointing to Cameron, "A T-900 model Terminator, sent back in time to protect the young John Connor so that he could go on to lead the resistance against the genocidal AI Skynet. Spent your time with him and Sarah Connor as 'Cameron Baum.'"
Moving my finger to Harley, "Doctor Harleen Quinzel, you worked to rehabilitate the criminals of Arkham Asylum for the Criminally Insane and were assigned to the inmate known only as the Joker. He manipulated you into falling in love with him and you took up the moniker of Harley Quinn."
"Tattletale, Lisa Wilborn, born Sara Livsey. When your brother committed suicide you gained the ability to cold read to a degree that Sherlock Holmes would trade his left arm for. You ran away from home to escape from your parents who tried to use your power to manipulate the stock market and were eventually forced to work for the villain Coil at gunpoint."
"Skitter, Taylor Hebert. You gained the power to control bugs after being shoved into a locker filled with feminine hygiene products that had been sitting there for the winter break; the culmination of a year and a half of targeted bullying by one Sophia Hess and Emma Barnes, the latter once your sister in all but blood."
"Nikhol Diomedes, Darth Nox. Dark Lord of the Sith. A slave for the Sith Empire before being sent to Korriban after your Force sensitivity was discovered. You were apprenticed to Lord Zash, and later discovered you were the descendant of the ancient Sith Lord Kallig. Zash tried to possess your body at the expense of your life but failed. You then engaged in a protracted campaign of trying to get Zash's superior, Darth Thanaton, off your back that ended with his death and you taking his spot on the Dark Council."
"Lana Beniko. A Sith Lord that served under Darth Arkous before discovering that he was a traitor and part of a secret cult called the Order of Revan. You worked with the Republic SIS agent Theron Shan and eventually with the help of others managed to defeat Revan and were promoted to the head of Sith Intelligence.
"So how'd I do?" I asked sarcastically, finally looking up to meet the six shocked gazes.
"So that's what it's like from the other side," I heard Lisa mutter to herself.
"There was a lot you left out," Lana hesitantly began, "But more or less accurate."
"There was one important thing ya left out," Harley stated with the kind of calm that came from forced calmness. "I left that abusive prick months ago. Been seven months since I've seen him on anything but the evenin' news."
"I'm glad. You deserve better," I congratulated her with an honest smile. Ever since I saw Mad Love… that was when she stopped being a recurring character, I'd met too many people in that same situation for it to not hit home.
"You stated that we are to prevent the collapse of a section of the multiverse," Cameron interrupted, "but you neglected to tell us anything about the world we will be arriving in."
"Ah, right. Of the six of you, Har… would you prefer Harley or Harleen?" I might have spent most of my life thinking of her as Harley, but if she wanted Harleen I'd adjust.
"Harley's fine. Despite the jerk it's associated with, it's catchy."
"Harley it is. Anyway, Harley's world is the closest to the one we'll be arriving in. The major difference being the year we'll be arriving. When we get there it'll be 1980, and we'll have five years to prepare. Well, once we figure out how to get there. Cameron, could you connect to the ship's computer and figure out what kind of ship this is?"
"Yes," was all she said before standing up and walking away.
"Not good with people, is she?" Nikhol drawled.
"She's essentially a highly sophisticated infiltration/assassination droid," I told her, causing both Sith to look at me in shock.
"What?!"
"Think a droid built within the human skeletal frame then given a skin to serve as a disguise and files about how to interact and behave to pretend to be human. If that were activated, there's no way to differentiate her from an ordinary human just by watching her."
Before anyone else asked any questions, there was a crackle of static before Cameron's voice spoke over the intercoms, "I have located the bridge. This ship is a space-worthy vessel built within the frame of a World War II era Japanese battleship."
Space battleship… Did Tara give me the Yamato?
"If I am understanding the readouts correctly, we are currently in the asteroid belt. If we are to head to Earth, we will reach lunar orbit in approximately five hours at cruising speed. Shall I set course?"
I wasn't quite sure where the link to the intercom in the mess hall was, so I took a gamble and called out, "Please."
"Setting course," Cameron called out before the sounds of the ship activating slowly filled the room.
"I suppose the droid will be useful," Nikhol mused aloud.
"Terminator, not droid," I corrected before calling out, "Cameron, you still listening?"
"Yes."
"Right then, continuing the explanation. The planet Earth is protected by an organization called the Justice League. This particular incarnation, I believe, has thirteen members. The most well known, back on my Earth anyway, are Superman, Batman, and Wonder Woman. Superman, appearances to the contrary, is not human, but one of the last of a race called Kryptonians. The exact specifics vary from dimension to dimension, but on Earth he has a host of various powers," I said, ticking each off on one of my fingers. "Invulnerability. Unassisted flight. Super strength. Super speed. And the ability to project heat from his eyes the way that Nikhol and Lana can project electricity from their hands. Alexandria from Lisa and Taylor's world could be described as a poor man's version. He was first 'created' in 1938 and his abilities are all on a level beyond what she could hope for. But what makes him truly powerful, legendary, are his unshakable compassion and basic decency. If everyone had those…" I trailed off, scarcely able to imagine what the world would look like, before forcing myself to focus back on the explanation.
"Wonder Woman is an Amazon, crown princess of a tribe of women blessed by their gods with immortality, enhanced physical abilities, and a home that is appropriately called Paradise Island. Wonder Woman specifically has physical capabilities on par with Superman as well as enchanted bracers capable of deflecting damn near anything as well as a lasso that forces those bound by it to tell nothing but the truth.
"The last of the three is-"
"Batsy!" Harley interrupted me with a yell, throwing her hands into the air.
Giving her an amused smile, I asked, "Would you like to explain Batman?"
"You betcha! I know all about Batsy! He caught me dozens of times when I was still running with Joker. The last time was after I actually managed to catch him and had him dead ta rights! But he's a smart one, he played me inta calling Joker, knowin' that pasty faced, lothesome, heartless, son of a bitch wouldn't be able to handle anyone but him killing Bats."
"In many respects, Batman is the most dangerous of the three, despite the fact that unlike the rest of the Justice League he doesn't have any powers," I began, only for Lisa to snort in amusement.
"Really? Someone without powers being more dangerous than two Alexandria packages?" Lisa asked rhetorically, only for her face to pale as I thought about the Batman Who Laughs.
"Powers don't determine everything. In the version of the story you and Taylor are from, she manages to kill Alexandria."
"Wha?" Taylor asked in shock.
"Alexandria still needs to breathe, and she threatened your friends. So you drowned her in a swarm consisting of every bug in your range. Not bad for someone with a 'weak' power, wouldn't you say.
"Anyway, we're getting off topic. Part of what makes Batman dangerous, despite a lack of powers and a rule against killing that depending on the source borders on insanity, is his other title: World's Greatest Detective. There's a reason that in nine out of ten times that he and Superman fight, it's not the flying brick that comes out on top."
I was prepared to go on, when Cameron spoke up, "Bear. We have a visitor in green outside the bridge."
… it seems that we'd be meeting the Justice League in a lot less than five hours.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Yzakschwarz, NemmiX and 468 others
Meribson
Apr 12, 2021
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 3 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Apr 19, 2021
Add bookmark
#33
Looking out the window of the bridge into space was more surreal than I'd anticipated. The design of the Yamato reflected the fact that it was meant for water, for being in the ocean. Even having never so much as having been on a fishing trawler, something about the layout of the ship registered in my head as belonging on the sea. Looking through the window, at the vastness of space, resplendent with countless stars beyond mortal comprehension…
To say nothing of the man in a green and black jumpsuit towing us with a green glowing beam of energy from a dinky little ring on his finger. Thankfully, from what I could see, his outfit didn't look anything like that awful CGI mess with Ryan Renyolds. Who with two brain cells to rub together thought that was a good look? I'm getting distracted.
Green Lantern had patched through to the Yamato's comms and we'd talked. Our arrival was bizarre enough that we'd be meeting with the full League's roster, but it was still going to be over an hour before we arrived at the Justice League's Satellite (I suspected that the reason it would be so long was to give the League a chance to wrap up whatever they were working on and get there).
In the meantime, I'd asked Cameron to pull up a map of the ship. If we were going to be spending any amount of time here, we'd better get used to it. Looking over the map Cameron had printed out showed us that, by and large, the ship was what one would expect from a WWII era battleship. Just a few modifications.
The bedroom we'd woken up in was one of the officer's quarters, as apparently the captain's quarters bed wasn't big enough for all seven of us. Much as I wanted to race to the captain's quarters at the top of the bridge tower, I stayed on the bridge to continue the dialog with Green Lantern.
"So, I realize it'll be easier to wait for the whole League, but I have to ask, who thought turning a World War II battleship into a spacecraft was a good idea?"
I couldn't help but chuckle, suspecting that the true reason for his asking was to alleviate boredom, but answered regardless, "I'll save the long version for later, but the short version is a mix of desperation and lack of other options."
"And the Bleed Generator you've got stashed in the back?"
"...the Wave Motion Engine draws energy from the Bleed?"
"You didn't know that? And you built a battleship with one as the main powersource?"
"We were given the ship, part of that long story, but again: desperation and lack of other options."
"Uh-huh. You got any shuttles in there? Because there's no way I'm hauling this into Earth's orbit. If necessary, I'll ferry you guys to the satellite station, but figured you'd probably prefer to use your own car."
I blinked in surprise, not expecting the joke, before turning a questioning glance in Cameron's direction. In the show there were shuttles, but I wasn't sure if our Yamato had them. The adorable murder machine punched a few buttons and a readout came up on the screen.
"Shuttles one through four fueled and read as fully operational," she said calmly.
"Oh good, I'll be parking your boat roughly halfway between Earth and Mars's orbits, so even if your reactor goes critical it won't do more than provide aurora across half the planet."
Considering what I knew of the Bleed, that seemed surprisingly tame, "Really? You're sure that'd be the worst of it?"
Green Lantern chuckled in amusement, "I can tell you haven't done much space travel. Even with faster than light travel, space is big. Where I'm planning on parking your ship, even a beam of light would take about 12 minutes to reach Earth. I've also given your reactor a very thorough scan, and it's easily the most stable Bleed Generator I've ever seen, so I very much doubt you have anything to worry about. But, one can never be too careful with Bleed Generators."
That was a relief. From what I knew of the Bleed, it wasn't exactly the most… predictable of dimensions. Though I thought the Bleed wasn't given that name until a decade after the Crisis we were sent to prevent. I shrugged it off. If it became important, we could address it later.
It was roughly twenty minutes later that Green Lantern 'parked' the Yamato, and the seven of us piled into one of the shuttles. Cameron piloted, though Nikhol sat in the copilot's seat and took in the various controls while carefully watching Cameron.
From there, the trip to Earth's orbit was about another forty minutes. Harley, Lisa, Taylor, and I rapidly discovered that movies and TV had lied to us about how long space travel took. Lana had pulled out a novel of some kind and seemed to be quietly drawing amusement from our boredom.
"Be glad it's a short trip. Travel from one end of the Sith Empire to the other could take over a month, even with hyperspace," she told us after Harley gave up doing handstands, not bothering to hide her amusement. Lisa, ever the mature one, flipped Lana the bird. Understanding the intent, if not the specific gesture, Lana deadpanned, "I'd invite you to use that, but the trip won't be much longer."
Lana was right, we were able to make out Earth in the distance, growing from a pale blue dot. Slowly, it grew, and my throat closed up as I stared at it. I'd heard stories from astronauts, about seeing Earth from space for the first time, but nothing can prepare you for seeing it for yourself. Even if it wasn't the Earth I was born on, I was looking down at the birthplace of humanity, of every person I'd ever known. Every saint, every sinner, every prince, every pauper, all born and raised on that blue marble.
"First time?" Nikhol's voice broke me from the spell I'd been put under, and I wiped away the tears in my eyes. A glance on either side of me showed that Taylor, Lisa, and Harley were in a similar state as me. Lana had a soft, gentle smile on her face, while Nikhol looked amused. Taking a deep breath, there was only one thing that I could think to say.
"I realize that you two are used to it, but I pray that this view never becomes mundane."
"Amen," I heard Taylor whisper.
It was at this point that the Justice League's satellite was being picked up by the shuttle's sensors, and Cameron began directing the shuttle towards it, but I caught her gaze occasionally drifting towards Earth and a gleam of emotion in her eyes. Seems that even killer robots aren't immune to seeing Earth from space.
Green Lantern directed Cameron to a hangar bay, and either he was in contact with the rest of the League, or it was the one they used specifically for meeting with space-faring visitors, because from the looks of it, the whole roster was there waiting for us.
Superman, Batman, and Wonder Woman stood in front, and I blinked in surprise upon seeing that Superman looked exactly like Christopher Reeve. Okay, that was going to be surreal until I got used to it. Fortunately for my brain, Batman didn't perfectly resemble any actors who'd played his role in movies back home, nor did the rest of the League from what I could see.
The shuttle touched down, and Cameron began the process to shut off the systems before the doors began to open. In hindsight, I should have expected it, but Harley squeezing out before the doors were open, let alone the ramp dropped, caught me by surprise.
"BATSY!"
I couldn't help but facepalm. Sure, make the World's Greatest Detective paranoid. It's not like this version of him has ever been called that by anyone but the Joker. Sighing, I left the shuttle to engage in damage control. Stepping out of the shuttle, I was treated to the sight of Harley tackle-hugging Batman, while the rest of the League looked on in various levels of disguised amusement.
"Who are you?" he asked… in Kevin Conroy's Bat-voice. Okay, settle down, this is not the time to pop a nerd-boner.
"Harley, is now really the time?" I asked, drawing almost everyone's attention away from the bubbly woman.
"I just promised myself I'd give Batsy a hug next time I saw him," Harley explained as she practically skipped over to the rest of us.
Shaking my head in amusement, I looked over to the League and… they are all really tall. I'm of average height in the area I'm from, but Superman looks to be a foot taller than me, and he's not cheating by hovering. Wonder Woman had at least six inches on me, not that I would mind climbing that mountain. The others...okay I'm going to stop before I give myself a Napoleon Complex.
"Green Lantern called ahead, said you have a complicated story to share," Superman said, drawing my attention.
Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself. I had to convince the Justice League that there was a Crisis coming in five years that would destroy not only their Earth, but countless others. No pressure.
"For starters, are you familiar with the hypothesis that all works of fiction are glimpses into other universes?" I asked, figuring getting this out of the way would be the best way to start.
"Like Earth Prime?" Flash asked.
I blinked in surprise, not having expected them to already have experienced what I was expecting to be one of the more difficult to believe parts of the explanation. Huh…
"That makes this a lot easier. I'm from an Earth where everyone here is from some form of fiction, including the ladies with me," I began, prompting some surprised and curious looks from the League.
"Definitely sounds like Earth Prime," Green Arrow muttered, before Wonder Woman spoke up.
"Perhaps we should take this to the conference room," she offered without opposition.
The trip was short, and soon we were all seated around a table I'd imagined countless times in my childhood. I was glad there wasn't the Martian Manhunter here, I don't think I'd be able to handle him sensing just how much I'm refraining from geeking out.
Before I could begin again, there was a sudden weight in my pocket. Reaching down, I pulled out what looked like a Rubik's cube with a sticky note that said, To save on long winded explanations. -TQ
Well that made this easier. Placing the cube on the table in front of me, it began to glow before a hologram of Tara appeared. Clothed, thankfully, that would be awkward if she weren't.
"Greetings Justice League, I am a Q. You may call me Tara, and let me explain why I sent Bear and his companions to your universe," the hologram of Tara began, before launching into an explanation of the oncoming Crisis. What would happen without our presence. The origin of the antimatter wave, the Anti-Monitor, and his followers, the Weaponers of Qward.
"Qward. Why does it always have to be Qward," I managed to catch Green Lantern mutter.
She gave a modified version of the explanation she gave me, leaving out the bet, which was probably for the best. When the explanation finished, I tried to get a gauge for how the League felt. Batman and Red Tornado were lost causes, the former had too good a poker face and the latter couldn't form facial expressions. The rest mostly seemed contemplative.
Superman stood up, "This is something we'll need to discuss. Do you mind waiting? Feel free to explore the museum next door."
I gave a nod, standing up and trying to avoid nerding out. This was already more than I could have ever imagined growing up and now I'd get to see the Justice League's museum? The only thing that would be better would be a tour of the Batcave. I had a feeling that I'd be suppressing the urge to geek out for a very long time.
The girls who'd woken on the Yamato all rose, following me as Superman pointed out the door to the museum. As the door to the conference room closed behind us, it was all I could do to keep from running into the museum.
"Someone's excited," Lisa teased, her trademark smile on her face.
"Lisa, I all but learned to read with comics depicting the people in there. Of course I'm excited," I said as I opened the door and entered.
The museum was everything I'd imagined and more. A replica of the Bottle City of Kandor. Jesus, was that a Phantom Zone Projector? Dozens of costumes on mannequins. Souvenirs from battles. Some I recognized, more that I didn't. I… might have lost track of time, finally letting myself start geeking out over everything. Even if everything went to shit, this alone was worth taking Tara's deal!
"Bear, ladies?" the voice of Wonder Woman broke me from my nerd-haze. Looking over towards the entrance, the Amazon Princess stood there with an amused smile. "We're ready for you."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Yzakschwarz, NemmiX, NOTHING HERE and 398 others
Meribson
Apr 19, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 4 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Apr 26, 2021
Add bookmark
#41
Doing my best to appear calm and collected, while hoping that my nerding out in the Museum hadn't been noticed (or worse recorded), I took a deep breath to try to settle my nerves. Depending on how their discussion had gone, it would make the future potentially a lot more difficult. I didn't want to think they'd dismiss the warnings, but the possibility wouldn't leave my mind. That the entire Justice League was standing when we reentered the meeting room didn't make my nerves any easier, but several of them had smiles on their faces, so it couldn't be too bad, right?
"We've talked it over," Superman began, pulling our attention towards him, "and while some of us aren't convinced, the risk posed is far too great for us to ignore."
"We'll figure out the details at a later point, but for now we'd like to offer your group a tour of our satellite," Wonder Woman offered.
"I can't speak for the rest, but I'd be more than happy to accept," I spoke up. A guided tour of the Justice League's satellite, by the Justice League? I'd have given an arm and a leg if you'd made the offer when I was in my teens!
"While a tour sounds lovely, especially of a technologically primitive structure such as this, there are several details I wish to discuss before I let my inner archaeologist out," Nikhol stated, causing more than one person to give her a side look.
"Nikhol, be nice," Lana chided.
"Come now Lana, you and I have traveled from one end of our galaxy to the other countless times. A station such as this is something that would have been the find of a lifetime! A station for a society that had yet to colonize their own world's moons?"
Well, at least Nikhol's enthusiasm replaced any insulted feelings with amusement. And the context she'd provided helped smooth some ruffled feathers. Not all, I certainly wouldn't be happy if she'd called my workplace primitive… well, if it were a workplace that I'd had a significant amount of pride in.
"I'd certainly be interested in a tour, and perhaps some history?" Taylor was the next to speak up.
"I wish to speak with Red Tornado," Cameron stated with the bluntness of a sledgehammer.
One by one, we were each paired off with different members of the Justice League. Somehow, I'd ended up being paired with Wonder Woman. Just Wonder Woman. If this was all a coma dream, then it was the best dream I'd had in I don't know how long.
As the others left, I fixed my gaze to the two men that remained with me in the meeting room. Neither had anything approaching Force sensitivity, but as I'd learned more than once that didn't mean I could let my guard down. Much as I'd prefer to be on a dig, I was just as comfortable on the political battlefield. None of the others, save Lana, had realized that this was a battle.
"Nikhol, was it?" Superman, the leader of this Justice League in fact if not name, asked. Bear had mentioned that he wasn't human despite his appearance. I believed him. There was something about the man's presence… an underlying current of power that didn't exist in baseline humans yet different from those strong in the Force.
"Yes, Nikhol Diomedes. I've earned several titles, but those have little bearing here. In any event, I wish to lay the foundations for the collaboration between our two groups to prepare for the coming Crisis," I laid out, long experience dealing with agents of the Republic letting me hold back the habitual and casual threats that were part of everyday conversation in the Empire.
"Understandable," Batman said magnanimously, "Before we do, Bear's Earth apparently isn't the only one that contains media of other realities."
Kriff, that could make this easier or harder depending on how much they recognized.
"While I can only imagine what Bear's home has seen of your reality, given the forty year difference, our limited exposure is enough to let us recognize your and Miss Beniko's weapons. That same exposure also tells us that there are at least two such groups that regularly utilize such weapons."
"Let me answer your question," I interrupted. "Yes, one of my titles was Darth."
"So Darth is a title, not a name?" Superman asked.
I blinked in surprise. How… how could they know of the Sith and think Darth was a name? Were there so few of us in this… entertainment of theirs? Questions for later.
"We are getting off track. The vessel we arrived in, from what I have gleaned from the databanks made available to us, is capable of traveling to realities much like our own. It would be a waste and foolishness of the highest order to not take advantage of it to recruit others to aid us in the coming Crisis," I said, laying out the bare basics of our plan.
"Agreed. One or more of the League should also accompany your group on these missions, while the rest of the League focuses on preparing here," Batman said, drawing the focus back to him.
"I'd need to ask her first, but of the entire League Supergirl would probably be the best. She'd be able to be away from Earth for extended periods with the least amount of difficulty," Superman mused aloud.
This station was amazing, but it was talking to the two heroines acting as my guides that had most of my attention.
"So magic is real here?"
"It is, there's never been a great number of practitioners, but there's enough of us around causing trouble that the Justice League has had plenty of need for me," the woman in fishnet leggings and a stage magician's costume, Zatanna, explained.
"Well we've told you about our Earth, but now let's hear about yours: any aliens on your Earth?" the blonde woman, who reminded me uncomfortably of Glory Girl but in red hot pants and a sky blue plunging v-neck shirt with the same symbol over her left breast that covered her cousin's whole chest, asked.
"Not to my knowledge. Just humans. Well, and parahumans, if you count them differently," I hesitated for a moment, but from everything I'd seen they seemed like good people, and if we came out of this whole mess alive, they might be able to help. "There's also the Endbringers."
"Is that a group of supervillains?"
"Not quite… there's three of them. The first, Behemoth, appeared almost twenty years ago. The second, Leviathan, four years later. The last, the Simurgh, six years after. They attack cities every few months, and the best case scenario sees them driven off. Leviathan attacked my home about a week and a half, two weeks before… this," I gestured to the walls around us.
"Before the attack began, Legend, one of the most famous and powerful heroes of my world, told those that gathered to fight that if the average held true, one in four of the defenders would die before Leviathan left."
We didn't really finish the tour, I spent the next however long telling the two about the Endbringers and the Nine. The blonde, Supergirl, hugged me as I started talking about the Nine, how they'd been roaming the continent since before I was born, killing and having twisted games the entire time. By the time I finished, the two women looked at me and Supergirl made a promise.
"After this mess with the Anti-Monitor is finished. Assuming we're still alive at the end, I'll do everything I can to convince the rest of the League to help your Earth. And since Superman's my cousin, 'everything I can' counts for a lot."
I was skeptical about the League being able to do as much as Supergirl seemed to be thinking, but I appreciated the gesture.
Somehow I ended up paired with the least Protectorate type members of this group, yet also the ones that were most involved in actual law enforcement! [Can Stretch and Shape Body, Super Speed, No Powers, Voice-Based Blaster; Archer and Blaster Romantically Involved, Speedster Much Faster Than Velocity, Stretchin-] I pushed down my power, feeling the beginning of a Thinker headache starting to form.
"Are you alright?" the woman, Black Canary, asked.
"Thinker headache, I'll be fine," I said, powering through the forming ache.
"That means nothing to us, but from the way you said it… it's a common thing in your world for mental powers to result in headaches, probably to try to keep you from hurting yourself from overuse. The image your costume is putting forth suggests that either your power is sight based or you're going for a 'third eye' type thing. Which suggests that either you're a mind reader or very good at faking it," the arch… Green Arrow mused aloud, smirk on his face as I stared at him wide eyed.
Power, you said he was a baseline human. [Pure Skill] Well gee, now I feel humbled. Bear wasn't kidding when he said not to underestimate the unpowered members of this group.
"Not used to being on the other end I take it? Just be glad it was me and not Batman."
"01011001 01101111 01110101 01110010 00100000 01110011 01111001 01101110 01110100 01101000 01100101 01110100 01101001 01100011 00100000 01100011 01101111 01110110 01100101 01110010 01101001 01101110 01100111 00100000 01101001 01110011 00100000 01110001 01110101 01101001 01110100 01100101 00100000 01101001 01101101 01110000 01110010 01100101 01110011 01110011 01101001 01110110 01100101," Red Tornado stated.
"01010100 01101000 01100001 01101110 01101011 00100000 01111001 01101111 01110101 00101110 00100000 01011001 01101111 01110101 01110010 00100000 01101111 01110111 01101110 00100000 01100100 01100101 01110011 01101001 01100111 01101110 00100000 01101001 01110011 00100000 01110001 01110101 01101001 01110100 01100101 00100000 01110010 01100101 01101101 01100001 01110010 01101011 01100001 01100010 01101100 01100101 00101110 00100000 01001001 00100000 01110111 01101111 01110101 01101100 01100100 00100000 01100010 01100101 00100000 01101000 01101111 01101110 01101111 01110010 01100101 01100100 00100000 01101001 01100110 00100000 01111001 01101111 01110101 00100000 01100011 01101111 01110101 01101100 01100100 00100000 01110000 01110010 01101111 01110110 01101001 01100100 01100101 00100000 01101101 01100101 00100000 01110111 01101001 01110100 01101000 00100000 01100001 00100000 01100010 01101100 01110101 01100101 01110000 01110010 01101001 01101110 01110100 00100000 01100110 01101111 01110010 00100000 01101000 01101111 01110111 00100000 01111001 01101111 01110101 01110010 00100000 01110000 01110010 01101111 01100011 01100101 01110011 01110011 01100101 01110011 00100000 01100001 01101100 01101100 01101111 01110111 00100000 01100110 01101111 01110010 00100000 01101000 01101001 01100111 01101000 01100101 01110010 00100000 01100011 01101111 01101101 01110000 01110101 01110100 01100001 01110100 01101001 01101111 01101110 01110011 00100000 01110111 01101001 01110100 01101000 00100000 01110110 01100001 01100011 01110101 01110101 01101101 00100000 01110100 01110101 01100010 01100101 01110011," I requested.
"01000001 01101110 00100000 01100101 01111000 01100011 01101000 01100001 01101110 01100111 01100101 00111111 00100000 01001101 01111001 00100000 01100010 01100001 01100011 01101011 01100111 01110010 01101111 01110101 01101110 01100100 00100000 01110000 01110010 01101111 01100011 01100101 01110011 01110011 01100101 01110011 00100000 01100110 01101111 01110010 00100000 01101000 01101111 01110111 00100000 01111001 01101111 01110101 01110010 00100000 01110011 01111001 01110011 01110100 01100101 01101101 01110011 00100000 01101101 01100001 01101001 01101110 01110100 01100001 01101001 01101110 00100000 01111001 01101111 01110101 01110010 00100000 01110011 01101011 01101001 01101110 00111111"
"01000001 01100111 01110010 01100101 01100101 01100100 00101110"
"01001001 01110100 00100000 01101001 01110011 00100000 01110010 01100101 01100110 01110010 01100101 01110011 01101000 01101001 01101110 01100111 00100000 01110100 01101111 00100000 01100011 01101111 01101110 01110110 01100101 01110010 01110011 01100101 00100000 01101100 01101001 01101011 01100101 00100000 01110100 01101000 01101001 01110011 00101110"
My three guides, the man in green who'd escorted us to this station and two who looked like nothingless than humans with wings grafted onto their backs, all moved with a familiar ease and manner in holding themselves that I recognized. It was interesting, dealing with those who operated akin to the Aides of Wrath, but on a larger scale and with people other than Sith.
Green Lantern had just finished explaining about the organization he belonged to, when he asked, "So if you don't mind me asking, what's your Earth like?"
"I'm not actually sure there is an Earth in my home reality. I'm a high ranking member of an interstellar Empire, and was born on the capital world Dromund Kaas. For a time I served as the Head of Intelligence, but most recently I've been acting as Nox's left hand in the Alliance she runs."
"So you went from head of an intelligence organization to being one of the leaders in a non-government group?" Hawkwoman asked for clarification.
"It was originally a resistance group against a separate empire that attacked us and an enemy that we'd been fighting at the time. The leaders of the empire I was part of along with the enemy we had been fighting were still focused on eachother, so I left. I worked with others, from both nations, to help start the Alliance, and we made Nox the leader. In the end, we were victorious, but problems never stopped arising."
All three gave sympathetic nods. There was a sense of understanding, of having been through what seemed like an unending barrage of problem after problem, of taking enjoyment from the times between. There were differences, I didn't get the feeling that any of them had lived through a war, let alone one of the scale of the war against the Republic or Zakuul, but it was still there.
"Ya know, if ya'd asked me a year ago if'n I'd be hangin' out wit' two o' the League… I'da probably laughed hard enough ya'd think I'da taken a dosa Smilex!" I said with a grin on my face.
The League-guy on my right, in blue and red, gently lifted my arm off his shoulder, "I'm married."
"Good for you! Wasn't tryin' ta hit on ya," I assured.
My other guide/guard, the guy with fire for hair, stammered out what could charitably be called incomprehensible, a blush lighting up his face even more than his hair.
"Aw, relax. You're cute, but I'm not gonna do anything but tease ya," I told him while patting his cheek with the arm over his shoulders.
"That… really doesn't help," he managed to squeak out.
"Consider it training!"
"Training? For what?"
"Ya never know when a villainess'll try ta distract ya by flashing her girls at ya!"
"I… don't… see that happening."
"That's what that fat cop who's always with Gordon said just before I did it. Ya wanna free tip: spend some time at a strip club. Ya don't have to buy any services, but go there until the girls on stage stop catchin' your attention every ten seconds."
"I'm still in high school?" he squeaked.
"Then ya can put that fake ID to use for something other than drinking underage!"
The kid spluttered indignantly, while the other guy was visibly struggling not to laugh, "I don't have a fake ID! You're not helping Professor."
Harley didn't think she was meant to hear that last part, so she ignored it. Besides, she was having too much fun teasing the kid to let something like that distract her!
Spoiler: Red Tornado & Cameron's Conversation
Last edited: Apr 26, 2021
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, AnoosLord, Yzakschwarz and 409 others
Meribson
Apr 26, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Canon Omake: Bear/Wonder Woman New
View content
Niklarus
Niklarus
Getting sticky.
Apr 26, 2021
Add bookmark
#45
So, I wrote this up while Meribson and I were working on the chapter that just got posted. It's my first completed anything since 2011 and my first-ever attempt at a sex scene. This one showing what Bear was up to while the ladies were having their conversations with the DC heroes. Additionally, I wanted to show a bit of Bear's softer, introspective side. He's got issues and he knows it, but he wants to get better. And I may have had a crush on Wonder Woman dating back to the Lynda Carter TV series back in the 70's, so that made this scene fun to write. Hopefully it's not horrible. There may be more of these in the future.
I was in for a personal interrogation, probably regarding my relationship with the ladies. This was obvious from the moment Wonder Woman asked me if I'd like to accompany her alone on a guided tour of the satellite. Something in the way we interacted must have set off alarms in her head. I could have said no – in the sense that I was physically capable of producing the sound – but two things stopped me. One was being on the freaking JLA satellite! Of course I wanted a tour. Only being in the Super Friends' Hall of Justice would've been cooler than this.
The other reason was the woman giving me the tour. Wonder Woman. Princess Diana of Paradise Island. The Amazing Amazon. Whatever name you called her, she had an undeniable presence. One that ticked all the boxes on my personal "I want to worship this woman" check list. Six feet tall compared to my five-five. Bright, hypnotic blue eyes that I wanted to drown in. Breathtaking long legs leading up to the perfect curves of her hips and ass. Long, flowing black hair. Powerful arms. A more-than-ample bust. Her classic red, gold, blue and white uniform. Perfect red lips formed in a gentle smile as she watched me take her in.
Screeeeech. My thoughts hit a crash test wall.
Smiling as she watched me take her in? Fuck. I looked up into her eyes and tried to pretend I wasn't blushing as I smiled back at her. "So," I said, rubbing the back of my head, "I guess you have some questions you didn't want to ask in front of everyone."
Her smile brightened and she ran one of her hands down my shoulder and forearm, making me shiver. "Don't be afraid," she cooed. "Nothing I say or ask is intended to harm you. Quite the opposite. And, please, call me Diana"
Swallowing, I extended my arm to her, palm up. "You...you can use your lasso. Bind me to the truth. I trust you." Please don't let her realize how she's affecting me.
She took my arm in both of her hands, stroking from my elbow to my wrist with the fingers of her right hand. She realizes, I concluded as my breath hitched. She absolutely realizes.
"You have a generous spirit, to give me that trust so soon. I won't betray it by binding you that way. Your eyes on mine, the pulse racing through your arm as I hold you and the gifts granted me by my patron goddesses are all I'll need. If, that is, my intent was to question you."
"D-D-Diana," I breathed.
She took the fingers that had been stroking my arm and touched them to my lips. "I feel the attraction too, Bear."
"For me? So soon?" I swallowed. How? This must have been one of Tara's adjust–No! Don't overthink this, you idiot! When they ask if you're a god, you say yes. And when a beautiful woman flirts with you and touches you, you let her! Now shut down your damn brain and open your heart.
"I have more gifts from my goddesses than skill in combat." Her fingers moved from my lips to my cheek and I leaned into her touch. I couldn't tell if my seduction was deliberate or a natural result of us being alone like this, but she was doing it effortlessly. "I can see to the heart of a person when I choose. Yours is kind, caring. Cracked and damaged, too, but it's reaching out to make connections and there are signs of healing there." She caressed my cheek one last time and moved her hand back to my arm.
"S-self inflicted, most of the damage," I whispered. "I tried to protect my heart. To build m-mighty walls around it. Never realizing that I was hurting myself more than anyone else could.
"The entity that set me on this course, Tara, she was watching me before I was even a teenager. Said that she wanted me to start healing; tear down my walls. I know I need to but I've messed myself up for so long…"
"Thus your companions."
"Yeah, I'm to learn to love with them; from them. I'm theirs and they're mine and...each other's. We have these bracelets and chokers to symbolize that. Harley's a doctor of psychiatry. She's here for more than her playful nature and the easy way she makes people smile. I'll be having so many appointments with her. In the psychiatric sense, not the euphemistic one," I clarified, blushing again. "I want to heal, Diana. I just… What if I can't put aside the professional tone I have to use in these briefings and introductions and the diplomacy I'll have to do long enough to let them all in?"
"Will you let me help you?"
"How?"
"Did the stories you read mention the Amazon practice of 'loving submission?'" I nodded. "It's a mental and emotional healing technique far more than any sex act. Sex is part of it, of course," she said with a flirtatious quirk of her lips, "but it's the healing that matters. Will you trust me in this, Bear? Let me guide you on the first steps of my people's path to healing?"
All my buttons. My god, she was hitting all my buttons without even trying.
"How do I feel so safe with you when we've only just met?" I asked, my voice shaky and breathy. "Yes. Guide me, please.."
She hugged me and then led me through the gym to the showers. She picked me up so I was level with her face and gave me a gentle kiss. When her tongue swiped against my lips, I opened up to let her in. I was moaning in moments as she caressed the inside of my mouth. My arousal was insistent, throbbing and aching when we came up for air and she set me down.
"Diana. God."
"I'll start the water to wash away your...emissions," she said huskily. "Get undressed and I'll do the same when the water's ready."
I swear I've never gotten naked faster in my life. Damn near tripped and fell getting my shoes and socks off, never mind my pants and underwear. In the end, I was fully exposed when she stepped out of the shower stall and divested herself of her own garments. Thank you, Tara, for curing my ED so I can appreciate the sight in front of me.
By the time she stood with that perfect ass pointed at me, her legs close together as she bent at the waist to pull her shorts down and show that she wore no panties under them, I was less than a minute away from a spontaneous orgasm. Had Tara turned me into a teenager again rather than a twenty-five year old? She turned around and I groaned, mesmerized.
"You're close," she said, glancing at my obvious arousal.
"You're breathtaking," I shivered.
"Let's make sure you can concentrate on the healing," she teased as she closed the distance between us and knelt down in front of me. Grasping my shaft, she leaned forward and took my tip into her mouth. One, maybe two flutters of her tongue along my cockslit was all it took to undo me. I have no idea how many squirts it took before my brain returned to my body. When I did, she was looking up at me, still between my knees, and I could tell she hadn't swallowed yet. I could also tell what she was planning. For all my issues and insecurities, that wasn't one of them.
Transfixed again by her eyes, I nodded and she slid up my body, breasts pressed firmly against me as she rose. She darted in to kiss me when we were face to face and I opened my mouth to accept her tongue and the cum that was on it, mixed with her saliva. My hands tangled in her hair as I returned the kiss with all the passion I had in me. Putting her hands on my butt, she stood up and carried me into the stall with the running water.
When the kiss finally broke, I slid down her body on wobbly legs, growing erect again as I pressed against her. She clasped me to her, my face in her cleavage, until I could safely stand again.
"Turn around," she commanded with gentle affection, "and close your eyes."
I did so and tried to steady my breathing while I was at it.
"Good. Trust is the first part of loving submission therapy and you've already given me that. We will work well together. Now step back until you're fully pressed against me, your back to my front and allow me to envelop you in my embrace.
"Breathe in and out, deep and slow. Your fears will try to stop you but you are in my arms and I will keep you safe. In, out. Deep, slow. Again and again. Good."
Slowly she talked me into a state of complete calmness and utter surrender, forging a metaphysical connection between us that I would have thought scientifically impossible before Tara's visit last night. She took my cock in her right hand while holding me to her with her left and encouraged my surrender, my submission, which I freely gave. Her touch drew five orgasms out of me in the next half-hour (That many, that quickly. Either Tara really had rewired me or it was one of the gifts Aphrodite gave Diana.) and with each one she fed me affection, kindness and light through our connection. Each time it either drew out some of the emotional poison I'd injected into myself over the decades or filled in a crack gouged when I'd dragged my walls into place.
In the end, I was shaking with barely-dry tear tracks on my face from having confronted and overcome some of my issues with her help. She turned me around and blew lightly across my face, making the tracks disappear as if they'd never been there and clearing the redness from my eyes. "Thank you," I whispered.
"Save a place for me on your ship. The League wants to send a liaison to join you on your journeys and I can't get free of my day job just yet, but by the time you come back I won't have a civilian life to keep me from joining you."
My heart leapt at her words. "I promise."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: AnoosLord, NemmiX, Devdog3821 and 196 others
Niklarus
Apr 26, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 5 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
May 3, 2021
Add bookmark
#49
The tours lasted about an hour, before gradually everyone reconvened in the satellite's mess hall. Won… Diana and I were the last ones to arrive, and I was pleasantly surprised to see how much mingling was going on. Except for Nikhol, who was practically hiding in a dark corner, eyes keeping careful note of where everyone else was in the room, everyone was interacting with someone from the other group. Though the way that Harley bounced from Firestorm to Batman had me a little concerned.
Cameron was still with Red Tornado, talking about something while she gestured towards a plate with half a quesadilla on it. Taylor and Lisa were sharing a table with Green Arrow, Zatanna, Black Canary, and Flash. Superman and Batman were both discussing something with Supergirl, and Lana was deep in conversation with Atom and Elongated Man.
Diana showed me how the food synthesizer worked, and I immediately took advantage of it to get me some deep dish pizza. I was considering where to sit, when I saw a hand wave me over. Surprised, but not unpleasantly, I made my way over and joined Hawkman and Hawkwoman at their table.
"To what do I owe the pleasure?" I asked as I sat down.
"Relax kid, this isn't an interview or interrogation," Hawkman said with a smirk.
"Kid? I may not look it but I'm probably older than both of you. If I have a counterpart here, they'd be about ten, eleven years old. It was early 2021 when I got this offer."
Both looked at me in surprise, before shrugging it off. I suppose that someone looking twenty years younger than they should wasn't really all that odd compared to some of the other things the League had seen and done. I was just happy I had my cholesterol back under control. I wouldn't be eating like this every day, that'd result in me being back where I started, but every once in a while I was going to savor pizza like this.
"I know he said it wasn't an interview or interrogation, but do you mind if we ask some questions about your Earth?" Hawkwoman asked, before taking a bite of some kind of deep red stew.
"Sure, provided I get a few questions of my own," I responded.
"Can't promise we'll answer, if it ends up being related to something we're working on. Has your Earth had any contact with other species?" Hawkman asked.
Swallowing the bite of pizza in my mouth, I shook my head, "Unless you count the species that evolved alongside us like neanderthals, no. There's conspiracy theorists that claim the world is being secretly run by reptilian aliens that live on the moon, but other than what the crazies claim, we seem to be alone. No Kryptonians, no Martians, no Tamareans, no Gordanians, no Thanagarians. We've looked, there's even a program all about the search for other intelligent life out there. But so far… nothing."
The two looked at me with surprised expressions, before Hawkman softly said, "That sounds lonely."
"Sometimes, but most of the time we've got enough problems with just other humans. Even without freeze rays, magic, or people that can tie steel beams into pretzels with their bare hands. Just normal, mundane humans. Anyway, my turn for a question, right?"
"Go ahead."
"Unless I'm mistaken the two of you are working at a museum, while the Earth 2 Hawkman and Hawkwoman are field archaeologists. Do you think that's a pure coincidence, or a sign of something more?"
The two paused as they considered my question. After a few moments, Hawkwoman answered, "That's actually something that we've talked about in the past. Thanagar doesn't have as strong a religious presence as Earth does, so a divine hand isn't something that we'd previously given much credence to. Whatever the case, when we found out about our Earth 2 counterparts, it was comforting."
I gave a nod, just as Supergirl sat down across from me, "Bear, right?"
"That's me. What can I do for you?"
"Don't know if you'd been told yet, but it was decided that the League would be more comfortable if one of us went with you. I can quit my day job easiest so Batman and Kal asked me if I'd be up for it. I've been looking for a reason to quit anyway, so I said yes. Give me a week or two, and save a bunk for me on that ship of yours."
Don't pop a boner. Don't pop a boner. Don'tpopaboner! I frantically thought to myself. Distraction, distraction, "What do you do in your day job?"
"Acting. I'm stuck in a contract I want out of, you wouldn't believe how cutthroat the acting field can be."
My mind went to the recent news about Gina Carano's firing, and everything that had come out in the immediate aftermath, "Some of the stuff that'd happened just before I got sent here means that I can believe quite a bit."
"Looks like there's a story there, you'll have to share it once I've managed to get out of my contract. Speaking of acting… you said you're from 2021. That means you know the answer to a question that's been driving me crazy. I can't wait the three years until they tell us: Was Vader lying?"
I blinked, before smothering a laugh. I'd forgotten just how big a reveal the final twist of Empire was when it was released. I could tell her, but considering that Harley had mentioned finding a cache of movies while we were in the shuttle…
"Well, I guess we'll have to have a movie night once you can visit," I told her with a shit eating grin.
"Oh come on!"
"Nope, you'll already be getting spoilers just by seeing it before '83. I'm not going to spoil it any more than that."
She crossed her arms with a huff, both annoyed and amused. I meanwhile did my best to ignore what that did to her cleavage.
"Well I think that went well," I said as Cameron began shutting down the shuttle.
"Indeed," Cameron said.
"No kiddin', it was good seein' Bats again, and the way that Flame-Hair kept blushin' was adorable," Harley chuckled as she stood up and stretched, her back popping as she did so.
There was small talk amongst the group as we debarked from the shuttle onto the ship proper. The meeting with the League had mostly stuck to mingling after that point, though most of the League seemed to be cautious about Nikhol, not that I could blame them given her… religious affiliation.
"Oi, Fuzzy," Harley called getting my attention. She had her arms wrapped around Lisa and Taylor's shoulders, a scheming grin on her face and a blush on theirs, "Gimme fifteen minutes then come to ya cabin. I got something in mind for ya."
As Harley dragged the two girls off, I stared at them with a bemused smile. I don't know if it was getting to know Harley, the fact that I'm back in a younger body, or that I couldn't pull my gaze from the three delightful asses on display as they left, but I had a hunch I knew what she had in mind.
Well, while I waited, I might as well make sure our entertainment library could deliver what I'd promised Supergirl. When I found said library it was… much more extensive than I'd anticipated. Not only did it have all the Star Wars movies (in addition to both seasons of The Mandalorian), but there was every big name franchise and then some going back over forty years. And that was just the movies, without getting into the TV shows, cartoons, books, manga, games, and porn.
I'm sure I spent more than fifteen minutes trying to wrap my head around the entertainment options we had, but I managed to pull myself away and make my way to the Captain's cabin. Nerves were making me sweat as I rode the elevator up to the top of the ship's tower. Finally, the door opened, and as I stepped out, my mouth went dry.
All three had changed, and Harley had somehow found lingerie for them. Hers was red and blue, like what Margot Robbie had worn in the Suicide Squad movie. Lisa was in a light lavender nightie that did nothing to hide how Harley's fingers were teasing her. Taylor was in a deep red set that didn't emphasize her chest. Instead it complimented her slim figure, drawing attention to her legs. Her long, endless, wonderful legs.
It was then, following those perfect legs, that I saw that Harley had certainly been making sure that Taylor was ready to go for tonight. On top of the fact that the panties Taylor was wearing were absolutely soaked, the former henchgirl was slowly pumping two fingers into the girl's core while her thumb held the front of the panties to the side.
"Bout time, was startin' ta think ya'd gotten lost," Harley drawled as her other hand pinched at one of Lisa's nipples.
I swallowed the lump in my throat, and did my best to ignore the fact that my pants were far too tight, "This is certainly a pleasant surprise."
"Stop talkin' and start strippin'. Tanight's 'bout Taytay here," Harley flicked Taylor's button with one of her free fingers, causing her to let out an adorable squeak and shudder.
I had no issues following those commands. Shucking my shirt, followed by my pants, I stepped up to the end of the bed. I could tell how nervous Taylor was, so I decided to give her a bit of a treat, lifting her up by her ass and pulling her to the edge of the bed.
"Lisa," I said as I knelt down, bringing my head level with the confused Taylor's core, "kiss your friend, I think she needs a reminder about how special she is."
"Wha-" was all Taylor managed before Lisa's lips captured hers.
Bringing my face down, I buried myself into Taylor's pussy and drove my tongue as far in as I could, drawing a muffled squeal from her. Smirk on my lips, I devoted myself to the worship of this gorgeous, incredible girl, while Lisa frenched her and Harley began to leave a trail of kisses from just above my head up her body.
I'd just started to circle her hood when I heard Lisa break their kiss, gasping for air. Just as I flicked Taylor's nub, Lisa whispered, "Love you, Taylor."
I thought I was prepared for Taylor's orgasm. I wasn't. In addition to the guttural moan, the thighs clamping down on my head, and the clenched core, Taylor is apparently a squirter. But calling the flood that filled my mouth a squirt is like calling the Mississippi a big river. True, but only in the simplest terms. Regardless, I swallowed down the flood of girlcum as quickly as I could, as Harley circled her tongue around Taylor's nipples.
Finally, Taylor slumped back onto the bed, her legs releasing their death grip and sweat making her hair stick to her forehead. After giving the younger girl a chance to catch her breath, Lisa went back to making out with the brunette. Harley moved onto the other nipple. And I dove right back in. If Taylor still has body issues by the time we're done, we'll just have to try again.
Together, the three of us turned Taylor into a limp pile of goo with another three orgasms. It was after the fourth orgasm that Harley gently pulled my head out from between Taylor's legs.
"I think she's ready fer the main event, Fuzzy," she said with a wicked grin on her sweat soaked face.
Giving her a grin of my own, I shot up and managed to land a kiss on the end of her nose before she managed to pull away. Which earned me a laugh and a slap to the shoulder as I stood up and slid my boxers down, finally freeing my painfully hard member. Gently nudging Lisa aside, Harley slid under Taylor, sitting up so that the younger girl's head rested between her breasts.
"Ya ready sweety?" I managed to hear Harley whisper into Taylor's ear, running her hand through the blissed out girl's hair.
"Yesh… pleash…" Taylor slurred, pleasured grin and unfocused eyes on her face.
"You heard her Fuzzy!"
Chuckling lightly, I took a moment to peel the soaked panties off her, dropping them to the floor where they landed with a wet 'plap'. Gently setting her legs onto either side of my hips, I leaned down and gave Taylor a gentle kiss as I put the head of my rod at her entrance and slowly pushed in.
Slowly, I inched further and further into her, drawing a throaty moan from Taylor before I finally bottomed out. Leaning back, I gave Taylor a chance to adjust, much as I wanted to start thrusting. For her part, Taylor stared down at where we were joined, her right hand drifting down to rest over where she felt me. Her expression sharpened as a look of confusion spread across her face.
"… it doesn't… I thought it was supposed to hurt?" she whispered, causing Harley to chuckle.
"Girl, why d'ya think I made sure ya were wet n' lubed before Fuzzy got here? With the amount a physical activity our lifestyle calls for, there was no way ya still had ya hymen. That's where mosta the pain comes from. Th'rest is from not enough prep work before ya get started," Harley told the blushing Taylor.
"I'm glad I didn't cause you pain," I told Taylor, a warm smile on my face, "that's the exact opposite of a turn on for me."
"Alright, enough mushy stuff," Lisa groused, a hint of pink on her cheeks, "I thought this was supposed to be the main event."
"Don' worry, you'll get your turn," Harley cooed, causing the other blond to splutter, before turning back to look at me. "She ain't wrong though. Gorgeous Taytay here's had enough time t'adjust."
Instead of saying anything, I pulled back. Taylor let out a needy moan as I slid out. Finally, with the head just barely inside her and Taylor's hips making small motions to try to pull me back in, I stopped.
"Lisa," I said, while looking Taylor in the eye, "I think Taylor could use some affection."
"Says the man fucking her," Lisa quipped, but bent down and took a nipple into her mouth all the same.
Ignoring Lisa, I gently pushed back into Taylor. Slowly, until our hips were again flush. Pulling out, I pushed back in, faster.
"God Taylor, you feel amazing," I groaned as Harley leaned down and turned Taylor's head so they could kiss, I picked up speed. Soon, my hips were a veritable blur, and Taylor let out a keening moan as she came again.
That was it for me, my hips drove myself as deep into her as I could, just before I erupted. My seed filled her channel to the point that some spilled out by the time I finally finished. Reaching up, I cupped Taylor's face, my thumb rubbing against her cheek.
"Thank you, for letting me be your first," I told her, causing her to flush scarlet.
"Ya left a bit of a mess," Harley noted, looking down to where I'd pulled out. "Someone should clean 'er up."
Lisa rolled her eyes before sliding down to lap up my seed leaking out of her friend. I climbed up onto the bed, just in time to hear Harley whisper, "Soon, Imma get you alone and glomp ya, Fuzzy."
Last edited: May 3, 2021
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Yzakschwarz, NemmiX and 291 others
Meribson
May 3, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Canon Omake: Bear/Harley New
View content
Niklarus
Niklarus
Getting sticky.
Aug 15, 2021
Add bookmark
#164
So, this is a scene I wrote a while back that I never got around to posting. After having seen the latest Suicide Squad a couple times in the last week and falling in lust/adoration all over again with Margot Robbie's Harley, I decided that it's time to put this out there. Storywise, this takes place a couple days before the jump to the Wizarding World.
It was maybe an hour before dinner and I found myself doing something that made me smile every time I did it. Wandering around the decks of the Yamato, luxuriating in the fact that everything I'd been experiencing lately was actually real. Yeah, I'd even done some searching to see if there was a local version of myself here. Sent a stealth drone down when I found out there was so I could see if he was happy. Ten year-old me was having a good summer. Running around the neighborhood, playing with his best friend. I could only send out a wish and a prayer that he would grow up happy and not fuck himself over emotionally like I did.
In the meantime, a movie quote that applied to my current circumstances came to mind. I couldn't help adapting it, I really couldn't.
"We're on a mission from a goddess. There's three days to our next universe. We've got a full tank of gas, half a dozen beautiful women; we're in space and I just bought myself some sunglasses down on Earth. Hit it."
I'm not a very good singer and dancer, but I still let my feet carry me down the hallway, hips and shoulders moving while I sang "Soul Man."
I was halfway to the nearest elevator when WHOOMPF! Shoulder first into the nearest wall I went.
What the fuck?
"Heya, Fuzzy!"
And here I thought the flying glomp was something that only happened in old anime. Which, let me tell you, did not properly prepare me for getting essentially hockey-checked into a wall by a smiling, sexy psychiatrist.
I should probably have said something to her about my now-sore shoulder but, fuck it, I could easily forgive the owner of that smile a little soreness. Especially dressed in her Suicide Squad costume. Ripped T-shirt, barely-there short shorts and fishnet stockings. She'd been watching the movies about herself. I shouldn't have been surprised.
"Hey yourself, gorgeous. Whatcha doing?"
"Huggin' ya," she said, pressing herself fully against my uninjured side.
"Mmm. Your hugs are really special, Harley," I said, giving her my best flirty smile. "Why am I lucky enough to get this one?"
"I needed ta hug ya and ya needed ta be hugged."
Perfectly sound logic like that should be rewarded. So I kissed her. We took turns pulling and nibbling on each other's lips, holding each other in place by our hair. Fuck, this woman could kiss. I let my tongue out to play and she accepted it in her mouth, sucking and licking it. Then she followed suit. By the time we broke for air, one of my hands had slid down to her ass and one of hers was cupping my painfully hard crotch.
"Told ya I'd get ya alone and glomp ya."
"I remember," I said, smiling fondly at her. "Now that you got me, what're you gonna do with me?"
She gave me a salacious smirk and fondled me through my pants, drawing a long, low moan out of me. Leaning in, she suckled and nibbled on my neck, pushing my arousal ever-higher. My eyes rolled back in my head as she worked me over, leaving a mark that would surely last at least a week. Her mouth moved up, taking my earlobe in her teeth and giving it a gentle, erotic tug. Then she fluttered her tongue in my ear like she was going down on Ivy. I'd had strippers do this when they wanted me to buy some extra private dances but, holy shit, none of them had Harley's intensity and pure sensuality.
"Ya like that, doncha? When a woman shows she wants ya and takes control. Wanna suck my tits?" she whispered. "Use yer sex powers to make me cream without touching my cunny and I'll give ya a real nice reward."
How could I resist? Especially when she hiked up her torn shirt to her shoulders, exposing her delectable braless breasts to my hungry gaze. Yeah, I'm a tit man. Always was, always will be.
Spoiler: Harley Topless
I bent down and took one of her perfect boobs into my mouth, luxuriating in its softness and the smoothness of her skin. I squeezed the other, worshipping it with my hand. Pale and perfectly natural, I could easily spend hours on each one. Licking and suckling, I let my pleasure touch powers out to play, needing her to enjoy every second just as I was. Sure, my new abilities could let me take her over the edge in seconds but it wouldn't be nearly as much fun. I'd so much rather we both be able to savor this.
She clutched my head tight against her breast and I moaned. I could spend hours indulging in my boob-lust before sliding down between her legs and really putting my tongue to good use. Sadly, we had less than an hour until dinner so I wouldn't get to do that tonight. Soon, though. Very soon.
I concentrated on bringing her pleasure, both with my mouth and powers, and was rewarded with her sighs and words of encouragement.
"S'good. Don't stop. Gonna fin' way...make milk."
Yeah, that set me off and I went into a frenzy of kissing, licking and suckling, switching from one marvelous mammary to the other and back again. Harley's cries of pleasure increased in intensity and length, matching and surpassing my moans. Soon she was shaking, her legs wobbling as I had to use my hands to keep her upright.
"Fuzzy, YES! Fuuuuuuuuuuuucccccckkkk!" she screamed as her orgasm hit her.
I barely found the mental strength to pull my lips away and lean back, no longer hunching over. I kissed her softly, then hugged her close as she came down from her high. Her bare chest pressed against my shirt-clad one as she snuggled into me and exhaled.
It felt strange to think it but Tara was right. I could love these women. All of them, but Harley… What a woman. It was too soon to actually be love. We'd only had a couple days of knowing each other, after all. But there was something about her. Playful, sexy, sweet, cute and cuddly. What I was feeling just bubbled forth out of my mouth.
"God, I adore you."
I could feel her smiling against my neck as she gave me a kiss on the hickey she'd given me just minutes ago.
"Yer pretty damn sweet, yerself, Fuzzy. If we had more time, I'd toss ya on the floor and ride ya until we both pass out. I'll just have to give ya that reward I promised instead. And don't go tryin' to be humble and refuse. You're getting rewarded and that's all there is to it. You just have to choose the form of your reward."
"Is this a Ghostbusters thing?"
She giggle-snorted and started shaking with laughter. "That's my sweet, goofy Fuzzy. Nah, stud. Just gotta answer a question." She licked the outside of my ear before pressing her lips to it and, I swear she must have learned this from Catwoman, actually purring. "Handjob, blowjob or titjob?"
I swallowed hard and answered in a shaky voice thick with lust. "Titjob."
"Good answer."
She stepped back from me, whipping her shirt all the way off and tossing it onto the floor. I stared unabashedly at her breasts, making note of the multiple love bites and marks I'd left when I was worshiping them. "You are glorious," I told her when I finally managed to lift my gaze back to her eyes.
She did that exaggerated licking of her lips and sexy smirk that she does so well, making me shiver which reminded me that I hadn't had any relief since we started. It was a good thing I could now stay hard after cumming, because I might just pop the second she wrapped her tits around me.
"More for me ta wear under my shirt during dinner," was her response when I told her that. "Can't wait to see which of 'em goes lust-crazy from the smell and yanks it up for a taste." I fucking moaned at the thought and went to unbuckle my belt and pull my pants down, but Harley stopped me and shook a finger in front of my face, saying "Naughty, naughty. I'm the one doing the undressing here."
Dropping to her knees, she somehow managed to yank my pants and boxers down to my ankles without ever touching the belt. Her hungry gaze made my breath hitch.
"Yer cock is perfect, Fuzzy. Right size to make a girl feel good without hurtin' her." She lifted the shaft with her right hand and stroked my balls with the back of her fingers on her left. I moaned. "They're so soft. Smooth. Full."
"They, oh god, won't be full much longer if you keep doing that. I've been hard since we started kissing. Close. God, so close."
She wrapped her tits around my shaft and started an up and down motion that wrecked my mind. Those large, perfect natural breasts moving in a hypnotic rhythm. "Eyes on my eyes, stud. Let it happen. Just feel."
Of course I lost myself in those striking blue eyes of hers. Who wouldn't? Fucking intoxicating. They even managed to delay my first pop from the five seconds I was expecting after all the teasing and play we'd done all the way out to two minutes. For the second time since she glomped me, my eyes rolled back into my head. So good. So damn good. Six, seven squirts into her cleavage. Natural squirts because I'd been so enthralled by her that I forgot I could adjust my output and give her the coating she wanted. It was only then that I realized I'd been humping away in time with her movements and still was.
"Oh, Harley. Don't stop, baby. Wanna give you more."
"Yer jizz has my tits nice and lubed now, Fuzzy. We can really bounce and bang now."
With that, she pressed them together and really started to slam them up and down. I fought to find a thrusting pace that would let me savor the sensation. It was more difficult than I imagined. Being between her beautiful-to-behold, bountiful boobs just felt that good.
Finally our paces synched up and we moved in time. It was everything I'd fantasized about since she was introduced in the cartoons more than half my life ago and then some. We kept this pace while staring into each other's eyes and whispering.
Five minutes.
Ten minutes.
I was gasping for air. Drowning and exulting in the sensations of my favorite sex act with one of the sexiest women in the entire fucking omniverse. Another orgasm would surely overtake me any moment now and the look on her face told me Harley knew exactly what I was feeling.
"Paint my tits," she cooed. "I want to make the girls crazy when they smell it on me and see it soaking through my shirt. Want 'em to rip it off me and lick me clean."
"As...you...wish."
With a pained grunt, I started cumming, remembering this time to make myself squirt as much as she needed for her plan. I pulled away from her chest so I could direct my shots, but she beat me to it and grasped my shaft. Her gentle strokes made sure my cum went exactly where she wanted it. She took special effort to ensure her areola and nipples held layers of my seed before I let the sensations fade and my emissions went back to normal volume. Taking my cockhead in her mouth, she swallowed my last two shots before reaching back for her shirt and putting it on.
"So fucking sexy, Harley. Wanna ravish you."
"Tonight, stud, yah can pound me through the mattress. Right now, I wanna see how long it takes to start an orgy at the dinner table."
I pulled my pants up, put my arm around her shoulder and we walked towards the nearest elevator. I really, really fucking adore this woman.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: AnoosLord, John_elysium, JereCore and 119 others
Niklarus
Aug 15, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 6 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
May 10, 2021
Add bookmark
#65
The next week was spent making sure that the Yamato was prepared for the journey, and picking where we'd be heading next. There was some debate between us about what world to head to but, in the end, it was decided that with how magic was a major factor in the original Crisis, we'd head to a world where that was their shtick. There were a couple worlds that fit that criteria, but we settled on one that best resembled the Earth we were familiar with. It didn't perfectly match but, from the overview we were given, it was pretty close to a certain set of seven books and eight movies in our media library.
Our nights were spent in the big room, enjoying each other's company. There was a lot of sex, yes, but there was just as much cuddling and sharing personal histories. But more than that, I was able to get a hold on the gifts that Tara had left me with.
For starters, in addition to de-aging me I was now much more able to perform physical activity, beyond just what youth allowed for. Scientific, engineering, and stuff like that just clicked now, whereas before they would have gone right over my head. I still needed to study and exercise, but it's the difference between understanding something after five revisions versus getting it the first time. Most of the other gifts were things meant to protect me, unless I allowed it my mind couldn't be read and my soul was similarly protected. The rest of my abilities were eh… bedroom related. I could turn my fertility on and off (it was currently set to off) and emit pheromones that were an aphrodisiac for pretty much everyone except for me. While I couldn't stop emitting pheromones, I could adjust the amount and set it to as low as I could. There were more, but, well...
True to her word at the meet and greet with the League, Supergirl was free of obligations after a week, and we were on the League's satellite to meet/welcome her aboard.
"Bear," Superman greeted as we walked off the shuttle.
"Superman," I returned as Harley raced past me to wrap Supergirl in a hug.
"I understand that Supergirl is a grown woman, but she's still my cousin. I realize that you'll be without supervision and that some things are… tempting in such cases," was he… "But if she comes back with a story about how you took advantage of her…"
"Are you giving me the shovel talk?" I asked incredulously, before spotting the twitch at the corner of his mouth.
Unable to hold it in anymore, he burst into laughter, "You wouldn't believe how long I've wanted to do that. And the look on your face, I get why it's a fatherhood tradition."
"KAL!"
Supergirl managed to wriggle out of Harley's bear hug and flew over to her cousin, hovering so that she was eye level and leveling the Disappointed Female Relative Glare at him.
"Should I share some stories about Argo City? Maybe you'd like to hear about the nightlife and parties when we realized we were fucked? Or maybe I should tell you about my first orgy?" Supergirl all but shouted at her horrified cousin.
I, meanwhile, could only blink in a mix of surprise and confusion. First orgy? What the hell was Kryptonian society like and how much had the comics left out?
"I like her," Nikhol bluntly said, not bothering to lower her voice or be discreet.
"I'm not surprised, my love," Lana said with a chuckle as she walked past us to approach the still furious Supergirl and disturbed Man of Steel.
The goodbyes lasted a while, but within the hour we were on our way back to the Yamato, while I got Supergirl up to speed on our current plans.
"Once we're docked, Cameron will be taking us to the next world we'll be recruiting from. From what the database has told it, it's similar to an urban fantasy book series that, on my Earth anyway, was released in 1997. No aliens or metahumans, but a small percentage of the population are born with the ability to use magic. Those with this ability, who call themselves witches and wizards, form their own society separate from the non-magical population, who they call Muggles.
"We're not precisely sure when we'll arrive, or what the entirety of the differences are, but it'll be a day or two until we breach the dimensional barrier and arrive in orbit. In the meantime, I believe I promised you a movie night."
The squeal and hug were painful, but worth it.
I considered the order to show the movies, and in the end I decided to start with the best of the Disney Era films: Rogue One. From there, we'd watch the Original Trilogy followed by the Prequels. Regardless of what my feelings about the rest of the Disney movies were, it was probably best not to have them play while there were two Sith in the room.
As I expected, K2 was a major hit amongst my fellow Earthlings, though Nikhol and Lana both groaned when they heard about the Death Star. Too similar to many of the more out there ideas come up with by Sith drunk on the Dark Side, was my guess.
To my surprise, the version of A New Hope featured two scenes that weren't in the theatrical or remastered versions: the deleted scene with Luke and Biggs as well as the Death Star Vader versus Obi Wan reimagined fight. It was certainly a pleasant surprise, and I couldn't help but wonder if Tara had done something similar with the other movies in the original trilogy: combining the best elements of the original and remastered cuts.
Turns out, she did. The edits in Empire weren't particularly noteworthy, but the Sarlaac pit prompted a comment from Harley, "Heh, reminds me o' Red. Good times."
That prompted confused looks from most of the other girls, while I couldn't help but picture Harley wrapped up in vines mimicking the countless tentacle hentai. Something that normally creeps me out but didn't this time. Maybe the curiosity about what Harley and Poison Ivy got up to? Not important.
The rest of the movies went by with relatively little fanfare. Supergirl (who gave us permission to call her Kara) had declared that she knew Vader was telling the truth, Nikhol and Lana called that Vader was going to turn on Sidious once he started torturing Luke, and everyone cringed at Anakin's attempts at flirting.
When Revenge of the Sith concluded, I considered putting on The Mandalorian, but we'd already watched the seven movies back to back. Plus Nikhol and Lana's expressions were rather worrying. While the other girls went to bed, I followed Nikhol and Lana as they went to the mess hall and headed straight for the liquor cabinet.
"Nikhol, Lana?" I asked as Nikhol used the Force to bring down a bottle of something green.
"Oh, hello Bear. Thank you for showing us that vid series," Lana greeted with a strained smile that didn't reach her eyes.
"Join us for a drink?" Nikhol asked, her voice pure bitterness.
"Do you even know what that is?" I asked, giving the liquor a sideways look as she poured it into three shot glasses.
"It's green. If it's anything like Kaasian Blood Mead, that's good enough for me."
Ignoring the questions that answer prompted, I took the offered shot glass and clinked it with theirs. Tossing it back, my eyes watered from the burn even as Nikhol was pouring more.
"Are… you two alright?" I asked as the burn faded.
"Why wouldn't we be?" Nikhol sarcastically asked, "We just saw that the Sith drove the Jedi to extinction, like they tried to do to us during the Great Hyperspace War. When they slaughtered every Sith they could find, bombarded our holiest sites into rubble from orbit, destroyed every trace of our culture they could find. But in the end we had victory." Some of the chairs started to shake and Nikhol was blinking back tears. "Or we would have if one of the two kriffing Sith remembered the whole reason his apprentice joined the Sith was to save his family! A Sith that didn't even show the slightest hint of belonging to the Sith culture!"
Oh… oh. Setting down the shot glass, I walked over to Nikhol and wrapped her in a hug. My head barely came to her shoulders, but she returned the hug and buried her face into my hair as she let the tears out. I heard the sound of Lana's glass hitting the table, before she approached and joined the hug. The three of us stood there, me sharing comfort as the two women mourned the cause that they had dedicated blood, sweat, tears, and more to.
After the bottle was finished, the three of us retired to my cabin for sleep. No funny business happened, we just slept together. Nikhol and Lana needed the comfort, not me being a perv. I'd like to think it helped, but I don't know by how much.
The next morning, or whatever passes for morning on a spaceship traveling through the space between different multiversal clusters, I decided that I'd see how Cameron was settling in. I know that she's a robotic killing machine, but she'd always been more human than other Terminators, even on the show. And that was ignoring whatever Tara might have done to change her.
Down in the mess, while Nikhol and Lana were going gaga over the realization that a particular fruit could be synthesized, I got myself an English breakfast and sat down next to the pint sized killing machine.
"Bear," she greeted as she took a bite of the rather bland looking porridge.
"Morning Cameron. Sorry if I've been avoiding you. How are you settling in?" I asked.
"It's alright. The others are less familiar with being dropped into strange circumstances without their usual support networks," she said, a hint of a smile on her face. And that forced me to remember that she'd been through something relatively similar, being sent decades through time past an apocalypse. "In answer to your question, I've been familiarizing myself with the ship's systems. When I arrived here I'd received a mass download containing the technical details of the ship and everything in it, along with several modifications to my internal systems."
That could be very good or very bad, but I'd ask for more details later, "Will we need to pick up specialists to keep the ship maintained and running safely?"
"At some point, yes. We'll be fine for at least a standard year as is, but we should make our next destination after we are done recruiting in this universe one with advanced technology. Perhaps Nikhol and Lana's world, but later with a higher tech base."
I gave a nod as I considered that. Perhaps during the Clone Wars? It'd have the two largest factions, both of which would be pouring resources into the coming conflict. If we could out Sidious, we just might be able to negotiate a ceasefire and have the manpower of both the Republic and the CIS. Definitely something to discuss with the others at a later point, but in the meantime, I hadn't forgotten the mention of modifications Tara had made.
"You mentioned modifications made to you earlier, is it something to be concerned about?" I asked.
"I don't believe so. The primary changes seem to be an increase in my systems resilience to electric discharges, along with vastly improving my previously rudimentary food processor's ability to harvest energy from food I consume," she answered while holding up a spoonful of porridge as an example.
"I remember that you were shown eating. How's it improved?"
"Before I could handle a very limited list of food products and anything with too much liquid would clog my systems. My recent diagnostics showed that I can now process everything that humans can. More even, since I lack the ability to be affected by a number of toxins. My tongue has also been given the ability to taste, though I'm unsure if it is comparable to humans or more sensitive."
I blinked in surprise, glancing down at the half empty bowl of rather bland looking porridge in front of her.
"I chose to make breakfast about the energy content, so that at least one meal each day I'm not at risk at becoming lost in flavors. Like that first day, when Lana and I shared your cum."
As hot as that was, the breakfast table in the mess hall isn't the time to get a boner. Looking to change the topic, I asked, "Any other changes?"
"I now possess an additional organ and several parts of my organic covering now more closely resemble humans. Should we so desire in the future, I am now capable of having children."
…
Wait, what?
"You… what?" I asked, my brain still rebooting.
"I'm now fully capable of reproducing. I cannot say for certain, but I believe that any children we have will possess some form of enhancement over baseline humans. Additionally, from what I have read of the files provided to me about my reproductive system, my ovaries will not automatically release an ovum unless I desire it."
If I remember my lessons on human biology correctly, that means…
"So not only do you control when you'll get pregnant, you don't have periods?"
"Correct. Taylor was most upset with me when I shared my realization. She's still giving me 'the silent treatment.'"
Huh, to be honest I was more expecting that from Lisa. Maybe Taylor had particularly bad periods? But I hadn't missed how, whenever Cameron talked about having children, she always said 'we.'
"When this mess with the Anti-Monitor is over, I'd be honored to have children with you, Cameron," I told her, before standing up and placing a soft kiss on her lips.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, AnoosLord, Devdog3821 and 287 others
Meribson
May 10, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 7 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
May 21, 2021
Add bookmark
#71
I woke up to a weight on my chest and a wet feeling around my groin. Blinking the sleep from my eyes, I was greeted by the very arousing sight of a mostly bare pussy. I say mostly bare because what hair there was had been shaped into a capital 'B'. And given both the color of the hair and the size of the breasts pressing into my abs, it seems that Lisa was wanting to go further than the kissing and finger play we've done until this point.
It would be rude to leave Lisa wanting, so my hands came up, gripping her ass through the pleated skirt she was wearing. Pulling her down even as I was lifting my head up, I buried my face into her lovely pink slit. As I went to town on her, I felt Lisa's mouth leave my tool with a surprised gasp.
"Give a girl, ooooh, some warning, ah, would you?" Lisa teased as I happily ate her out.
Pulling my head back so I could answer, I returned, "What can you expect when I have such a wonderful view when I wake up?"
I didn't bother waiting for her to respond, instead returning where I'd left off in my efforts to turn the normally smug vixen into a limp puddle of pleasured goo. From the way she was moaning, it seems my efforts were working. Working enough that she seemed to have forgotten about my soldier standing at attention, but that was alright. Now then: one little, two little, three little clit flicks; and from the guttural moan coming from Lisa that was coming close to pushing her over the edge. Just a little bit more, and…
Lisa didn't make a lot of noise when she came, a quiet keening sound while her body locked up. She did release a lot of juices that quickly turned foamy and I happily lapped up. Her body twitched with aftershocks before she collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut, panting and (based on past experience) with a vacant expression while her brain rebooted. Given that her head had been above my cock, that meant that it was pressed up against her cheek, her chin against its base.
With her out of commission, I gently lifted her off my head and started to turn her around. Seeing that in addition to the skirt she had on a pair of tennis shoes and nothing else made my dick twitch, but now wasn't the time for that. If she was interested, we'd move on after she recovered. For now, I got her situated so that her head was resting on my chest and ran my fingers through her hair.
She lay there panting for another minute or two, before she started blinking and turned to look at me. Her mouth opened to say something but before she could I leaned in and gave her a soft kiss on her lips. After a few seconds, she pulled back and gave me a half hearted glare.
"This was supposed to be a treat for you, not you doing all the work and not getting a reward," she said with what, realistically, could only be called a pout.
Chuckling, I tucked her hair behind her ear while saying, "Couldn't help it, but really what did you expect with that blonde B down there?"
The fact that Lisa blushed was far more satisfying than it should be. Smiling, I placed a kiss on her forehead before pulling her into a hug. Of course, it was at that moment that she asked a question that necessitated pulling back so I could properly look at her.
"Bear… do you… do you want to make love?" she asked, her voice hesitant and trying to hide her nervousness.
Looking at her, I returned her question, "Do you?"
"Y-yes?"
I kept meeting her gaze, not saying anything. Finally, she dropped her head onto my chest with a frustrated groan, "I want you to turn me into a blissed out puddle until I can't think for the rest of the day. But… I'm not ready for it yet."
"Then we'll wait. There's no rush, Lisa," I told her, kissing the top of her head and gently rubbing her back.
"But you didn't-"
"It's okay. It's not a big deal."
Before Lisa could respond, Cameron's voice came over the ship's intercom, "Breaching the dimensional barrier in t-minus ten minutes."
"Goddamn cockblock sexbot," Lisa muttered with a groan of frustration, prompting me to laugh.
"We should probably get up," I told Lisa, giving her a gentle nudge.
"Fine," she said with exaggerated reluctance, smoothing her skirt as she stood up, before a wicked gleam filled her eye and her trademark grin spread across her face. "We should probably save on water. Join me in the shower?"
"Any time you want," I told her with a smile, not bothering to hide my reaction at the sight of her, naked sans skirt and shoes, hands on her hips and chest on full display.
Cameron, as the closest thing we had to a Chief Engineer, stayed behind on the ship to harvest raw materials from the system's asteroid belt. While the rest of us took a shuttle to Earth. Nikhol was piloting, and guiding us towards the northern hemisphere. As I waited, I thought back to the quick briefing we'd had.
Bear and Lisa had shown up last, and he'd shared what he knew about the world we were heading to. From the sounds of it, our main focus would be on this world's analog to Force-users. This Dark Lord sounded a great deal like some of the more unstable Sith Lords Nikhol and I had had to deal with when serving the Empire, but in some ways worse.
These… horcruxes, were the height of foolishness. Even Vitiate hadn't been so stupid as to mutilate his own soul. It weakened one's connection to life, to the Force. While the basic principle of horcruxes as a way of avoiding permanent death was sound, the side effects and consequences would leave the idiot attempting it far weaker. That's without the thought of doing so multiple times. For Voldemort's soul having been split into eight pieces… it's a wonder he has enough of a soul to maintain conscious thought.
Cameron had stated that based on the planet's position relative to its parent star, it would be midsummer in the northern hemisphere, which led Bear to immediately stating a destination, though none of the names meant anything to me. Or anyone else it looked like. Still, he did his best to describe what we might possibly expect.
The fact that the most likely time frame we'd have arrived in included a span of seven years was annoying, but manageable. Regardless, we knew roughly what to look for, which was better than some of the missions I'd been sent on since becoming a Lord. I'd been forced to send agents on missions with less information while Minister of Sith Intelligence.
Additionally, I'd be quite interested in procuring some of the animals that Bear had mentioned. The possibilities in regards to Sith Alchemy were… fascinating. The dementors sounded like a fascinating creature to study, emotivores were extremely rare, I'd only heard of two or three singular examples. Taylor as well seemed especially interested by these acromantulas that he'd mentioned being in the forest by the boarding school.
"Entering the upper atmosphere," Nikhol called out, pulling me from my thoughts and making me double check my seat restraints.
"This is it," I heard Bear mutter nervously.
I gave him a curious glance, before remembering that Nikhol and I were the only ones who had ever gone through atmospheric entry. I kept Bear, Taylor, Harley, and Lisa in my field of view, both so I could offer comfort if necessary, but also because their reactions were amusing. Fortunately, there weren't any drastic reactions as the shuttle entered the lower atmosphere. The shuttle wasn't quite as good at bleeding off the heat from entry as a Fury, but it did the job well enough.
Combined with the cloaking systems, and they should be invisible to any local tech. Nikhol kept a studious eye on the controls, but curiously, Taylor soon seemed to relax, as if a large weight had been lifted off her shoulders, or a great tension had been eased. I set it aside, figuring that if it were important, she'd say something. She had better, after all the effort Nikhol and I had done in making sure she knew that she could talk to us if there was something wrong.
"There's a park over there, it's close enough to our destination," Nikhol said, before I fellt the subtle shifts of g-forces as she brought the shuttle down to land.
"Goody! 'S been too long since solid ground!" Harley cheered, kicking out with her arms and legs.
I still suspected that she was taking some sort of energy supplement to be that hyper, but I'd yet to catch her in the act. I'd managed to secure a blood sample but we'd departed before it could finish being analyzed to figure out what she was taking.
"Amen to that," Lisa muttered as the shuttle gave a slight jolt.
We all unhooked our restraints and stood up, Taylor practically bolting for the exit ramp and all but leaping out into a swarm of flying insects. I'm unsure as to the limits of her power, but from how the cloud moved over her like a liquid wave it seems that her control is far greater than I'd anticipated.
"Lana, Nikhol," Bear's voice drew my attention, "if you could please keep your Force senses peeled for any possible dementors. In one book around this time there was an assassination attempt with them."
"Of course," I agreed as Nikhol finished the shut down procedures.
"Um… Bear, what did you say Dementors look like again?" Taylor called out, confusion in her voice.
"Like a mix of Nazgul and bedsheet ghosts, do you see them?" Bear asked, his voice focused.
"Not… exactly? I'm feeling bugs getting knocked aside by something fabricky but they aren't seeing or sensing anything."
"Where?" he asked, his hand moving down to the holstered blaster pistol he'd taken from the ship's armory.
Taylor pointed over some houses, and as I focused on the area, I could make out faint figures floating in the air… but they were indistinct, and my gaze kept trying to slip from them. Reaching out with the Force, I could just barely feel the strange void that made up their forms. It wasn't like the Jedi reports of Nihlus or Surik that our spies had obtained, but, there was no other way I could describe it.
"Take us to them, now!" Bear ordered, his face going pale.
Nikhol and I, apparently the only ones able to really see them, took the lead, and as we drew closer, I started to feel the aura that Bear had warned us about. It was similar to old Sith Magics, specifically those that fell under the Spells of Madness umbrella. But… weaker. It only affected base happiness, not the emotions that properly fuel a Sith. How disappointing.
The dementors were descending into an alley just as we reached them, with a group of young men huddled at the far end against a large garbage receptacle. Ignoring the swarm sent towards the young men, Nikhol and I both unleashed a deluge of Force Lightning at the wraiths. The arcs of energy wreathed the ephemeral shrouds, the thin black cloth burning to ash as the grey, clammy skin underneath smoldered, the creatures shrieking in a mix of pain and surprise. A yellow energy beam from Bear's pistol hit one center mass, before a second hit the other moments before the two creatures crumbled to a smoldering pile of ash.
The young men were all on the ground, screaming and swatting as a small swarm of bugs covered each of them. In the middle… sympathetic rage filled my being as the black haired girl stood up and held the two halves of her shirt closed.
"Who are you?" the girl, roughly the same age as Taylor and Lisa, asked nervously, as she knelt down and grabbed a stick from a particularly obese boy.
"First let's get out of this alleyway," Bear said as he stepped back, putting his blaster back in its holster and holding his hands up. The girl glanced down at the boys before hopping over one (and stopping to give him a vicious kick) and following us into the street. "My name is Bear and…"
"Merlin's wrinkled ballsack! Were those dementors?!" an elderly woman's voice called out.
The eight of us turned to see an older woman, almost as old as Inquisitor Ragate who'd been sending acolytes to face the Rite of Blood and Bone for over seventy imperial years, hobbling over, shock and suspicion in her gaze. The girl we'd rescued seemed to recognize her, if the surprise and hint of betrayal she was all but projecting were anything to go by.
"Mrs. Figg? You're…" she started.
"A squib. Now come on, out of the street, all of you! I don't know who you lot are, but the street's no place to have that conversation."
We glanced to Bear, who gave a slight nod, so we followed the crone to a house filled with small quadrupeds, radiating a sense of superiority despite their lack of Force presence or sapience. The crone shoved a brown confection into the girl's hand before turning to us with a glare.
"You lot stay put and stay quiet. I need to get a hold of someone and I'm not so old I can't take you over my knee," she snapped before walking over to a fireplace and throwing a pinch of powder from a vase into it. The fireplace lit up with green flames, and the crone knelt down and shoved her head into it.
Turning back to Bear for an explanation, he met our gazes with amusement and said, "Floo powder, think phone or holocomms through the fireplace. Also used to travel between different locations that are part of the network."
After a few moments, the crone pulled her head out of the fireplace before an even older man stepped through. A wizened old man that had apparently never heard of beard care and with something I didn't think was possible: even worse fashion taste than the Jedi.
"Albus Dumbledore, I presume," Bear said, drawing attention to him.
"Indeed young man, and you are?" he asked.
"You know, you're actually one of the few people I've met recently that can legitimately call me 'young'. Bear Sandosen, and my companions are Lana Beniko, Nikhol Diomedes, Lisa Wilborn, Taylor Hebert, Kara Zor-El, and Dr. Harleen Quinzel. And I have quite a story to share with you."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Filomelos, God is dead and 248 others
Meribson
May 21, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 8 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Jun 7, 2021
Add bookmark
#86
"Before we get too far ahead of ourselves, are you familiar with the concept of alternate timelines or the multiverse?" the broad shouldered man, Mister Sandosen, asked.
I'd never heard of the term 'multiverse' before, but alternate timelines sounded like something related to time turners. "I'm afraid I can't say that I am. Why don't you explain what they are."
Mister Sandosen sighed and ran a hand through his hair, before speaking, "Alternate timelines are the easiest to explain. Consider a person walking down the road and they come to a fork. History splits in two, creating one Earth where they went left and a second where they went right. Now apply that concept to everyone, every choice, everywhere."
That if true would very quickly create an effectively infinite number of Earths, probably what he meant by the term multiverse. Assuming the term is based off the words 'multiple' and 'universe' which, based on the way he is speaking, seems probable.
"A fascinating concept, I assume you believe that you are from one such alternate timeline?" I asked. Were matters with Tom not so grave, I'd be quite interested in discussing the concept at length, the possibilities are quite fascinating.
"Not exactly, we're all from a bit further abroad," Mister Sandosen said, to the amused snorts of the women with him, while pulling a book out of a pocket.
Taking the offered book, for the first time in well over a decade I was stunned speechless. The title… 'Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone'. The exact details of young Hyacinth's encounter with Tom in her first year were only known to Tom and young Hyacinth herself. But the child on the cover was clearly a male version of young Hyacinth…
"How did you come by this?" I asked the young man, meeting his gaze. I sent a minor Legilimency probe, merely enough to determine if he was telling the truth. Only to be rebuffed by the greatest Occlumency defenses I'd seen or heard of.
"Take the concept of alternate timelines and apply it to every world with intelligent life in every galaxy. That's the Multiverse. Combine that with the concept of the World as Myth, that every piece of fiction is the creator glimpsing some alternate world and telling others about it, each of which has its own connected multiverse. That is the Omniverse.
"We're all from different parts of the Omniverse, gathered by an extremely powerful entity called a Q. Because the Omniverse is in danger. An entity known as the Anti-Monitor will travel from one universe to another, destroying them and adding them to the universe it controls. Eventually, it will leave its multiverse and travel to another.
"By that point, it'd be too powerful to stop. Right now though, while still powerful, it's weak enough to be beaten. But… the odds are still slim. That's why we're here: we're traveling to different worlds to recruit aid for when the Anti-Monitor goes on the attack in five years time. Magic has the potential to be a deciding factor."
"That is a rather… interesting story," I said. It was quite a fanciful story. "I trust you have some means of verifying this story?"
Mister Sandosen reached into a pocket, pulling out a cube that swiftly bloomed into a familiar stone basin. I hadn't realized that there had been a pensieve developed that could be shrunk down and carried in one's pocket. I will have to enquire where he obtained it.
The woman named Nikhol kept staring at me, and not like when people first realized that yes, they were looking at "the" Hyacinth Potter. But more like… more like I was being studied thoroughly. Like when Professor McGonagall was examining my wandwork.
"Is there something wrong?" I asked, causing the woman to blink before shaking her head.
"My apologies, but what is the purpose of the mark on your forehead?" the older woman asked.
"It's a scar, from when Voldemort tried to kill me when I was a baby."
"Then why is there a soul fragment inside it?"
"What? What soul fragment?"
"Someone mutilated a soul and stuck part of it onto your own, rather poorly too. If I were to attempt something so stupid I can think of several better ways off the top of my head. Anyway, I apologize but sensing it has been rather distracting."
I barely heard her, my mind racing as a wave of revulsion and violation swept through me. It had to be Tom's. Before my thoughts could spiral, I was pulled into a hug and my face was shoved into the pigtailed blonde's chest.
"Aw, be moar considerate Nikkie. Ya just told the giwl here she has part o' a creepy stalka in her head," the blonde said, her accent not one I'd heard before.
But I couldn't focus on the accent, my main focus was in getting my head out from the suffocatingly massive chest it was being pressed into. The thoughts of how the blonde's chest feels compared to my coven mates, the mental images of laying kisses along them, and a myriad of other such thoughts being pressed into the bountiful bosom spawned made my cheeks flush and burn.
"Let the poor thing breathe, Harley," an American accented voice chided, and the grip on my head loosened.
Leaning back, and taking a much needed breath, my attention was drawn back to Nikhol as she spoke, "If you would like, I can remove the fragment from you. It is not so intertwined as to require your death. I won't say it's a simple matter, but it is certainly doable."
"Please," I all but begged, even as Mrs. Figg moved to protest.
If she said anything, I didn't hear it as I was held against the blonde's front, her breasts serving as far too comfortable pillows while Nikhol reached out with a hand. I felt… something itching under my scar. Not the scar itself, nor the skin or my head, but something… deeper.
"Come on," Nikhol muttered as the itching got worse.
There was a faint screaming sound, getting louder and louder, and the itching turned into a searing pain. The last thing I felt was something erupting from my scar, before the pain made me black out.
None of the others had said anything, but I could tell the poor thing was being far too cheerful. Probably specifically trying to not think about what had almost happened. We'd need to send someone to her place to pick up her stuff, because I'd sooner go back to him than let her stay there. She was nearly raped a short ways from her house, ain't no way it'll be safe.
Even if Gandalf insisted on sending her back, we'd just grab her and take her back to the ship. No way a noseless fork-tongued freak was going to find her there! Especially once Nikkie…
My train of thought was derailed as an ephemeral screaming came from the poor thing's scar, moments before she herself screamed and a black tar burst out of it like popping a big, bloated zit. I carefully held her as she thrashed in pain, making sure she didn't hurt herself, while Kara made sure that the old broad didn't interfere.
"Dujikri," Nikkie muttered as her eyes narrowed and started to glow purple.
"Nikhol?" Taytay asked nervously as she and Lisa grabbed some doilies from the coffee table and did their best to wipe away the magic scar pus from the girl's head.
"The fragment's more stubborn than I anticipated. But I've almost… got it!" she triumphantly declared as with a last burst of yuck, a face that made him look charming made out of smoke drifted out of the girl's scar before being caught in a force-zappy cage.
Of course, that was when Fuzzy and Gandalf popped out of the elfy bowl-mirror thingy. Gandalf immediately pulled out his magic wand which looked vaguely like a string of anal beads (kinky) and pointed it at Nikhol.
"What are you doing?" he asked/demanded.
"Determining what to do with the parasitic soul shard that was bound to this girl," Nikkie answered calmly as the cloud in her force-zappy cage writhed and twisted in an attempt to escape. Gandalf blinked before taking a closer look at Ugly McCloudy-Face, his eyes widening in shock.
"Merlin, you managed to untangle that from Miss Potter's scar?"
"It was a bit more slippery than I'd anticipated, but it wasn't hard. I'm just surprised you left it there. Don't you know what could have happened if it wasn't removed?"
"Madame Diomedes, I have been searching for a way to remove Tom's soul fragment from Miss Potter ever since I realized what it was over two years ago. The knowledge of what method he utilized alone took months to discover, and in all the tomes and scrolls I consulted there had never been anything like Miss Potter's situation. I… I admit I was beginning to lose hope that there was a way to remove it that did not involve her death."
Nikkie snorted in amusement, "From my limited examination, I must say that this 'Tom' was a fool of the highest order. Of the dozen or so means I've encountered of extending one's life, this seems to have the fewest benefits for the most drawbacks. I admit, I've yet to encounter a spirit that tied their existence to another living thing, but that only compounds on the stupidity of the man. In your research, did you happen upon a means of using one soul fragment to track the rest?"
"I'm afraid not, my research was focused on destroying the fragment within Miss Potter."
"Shame," Nikkie said before she clenched her hand into a fist and the force-zappy cage compressed down on Ugly.
As it shrank down to nothing, Ugly McCloudy-Face gave a shriek like Craney when I nailed his berries with my sledgehammer when he got too handsy at Pengy's Christmas Party. Only Fuzzy gets to squeeze my ass like that! Although I suppose I'd make an exception if it's during fun times and it's to get Fuzzy excited. But Fuzzy's the only guy who gets to touch The Girls or My Ass! Anyone else gets my sledgehammer to their bits!
Wait, not now, focus. Important stuff going on.
"… she's not going back to her relatives. At the same time as the dementors showed up, she was being held down by several young men, one of which felt like a relative," Lannie told Gandalf, finger toying with her lightsaber.
Gandalf didn't look to be in the mood to argue, he looked more like Batsy that time I told him about one o' his henchmen o' the week bragging about raping his nephew. Good. Looks like Gandalf needed the wake up call, kinda like I did.
There was more talkin', but my focus was on the poor girl still passed out using The Girls as cushions. Taytay had done a good job in gettin' her cleaned up from the magic scar pus, only bit of it left was on her clothes. Even her glasses were completely cleaned.
Harry (and that was weird, but she insisted) eventually woke up from whatever had knocked her out when Nikhol pulled Riddle's horcrux from her. Dumbledore apologized for what she'd nearly been subjected to, assured her that she'd never be returning to her aunt and uncle's, and then went with Kara and Lisa to collect her things so she wouldn't have to risk being near her cousin if he was there. They returned half an hour later, all three pissed. But, no one felt like asking what had happened so it went unsaid.
It took a little bit of wrangling to figure out what we were going to do about the shuttle and get all of us to Grimmauld Place, but eventually it was decided that Nikhol would pilot the shuttle to Hogwarts with Dumbledore while the rest of us would be side-along apparated by members of the Order of the Phoenix. A Patronus message later, and there were a series of 'pops' outside before people started filing into the house.
Dumbledore gave the quick and dirty explanation: we were outsiders with knowledge and abilities that would aid in defeating Riddle, after which they'd be helping us with a much bigger issue, more details would be given later. Of the Order members present, I only recognized three. Remus looked like David Thewlis, that pink hair was unmistakably Tonks, and freaky eye, staff, bad leg, and hideous scarring screamed Mad Eye Moody.
"You look like ya picked a fight wit a woodchipper," Harley declared as soon as Moody hobbled over.
"You should see what I did to the chipper."
Did he just…
"And people say you don't have a sense of humor," Tonks snarked with a grin.
There was a bit more banter back and forth, mostly between Harley provoking reactions from the Order, before Nikhol and Dumbledore both left and each of us were paired off.
"This is going to feel weird," Remus warned me as he placed a hand on my shoulder.
The books did not prepare me for apparation. Oh it did feel like being squeezed through a tube, but words on a page couldn't convey the full sensation, and it was not a pleasant one. When it stopped, I was gasping for breath like I'd sprinted a marathon.
"Deep breaths, it's always unsettling the first few times," a black man said as Taylor leaned over, her hands on her knees.
Oh, oh shit, "If one of you has a paper for us, show it to her, now!"
Several of the Order stared at me in a mix of surprise, confusion, and suspicion, but Moody stomped over and shoved a slip of paper into her hands. Almost immediately, her composure improved and she let out a sigh of relief. The paper was handed to the rest of us, one after the other, and when… Harry read it last, it was burned.
The reveal of Number Twelve went like it did in the film, and we were led inside. Of course, someone tripped over a coat rack which set off the resident banshee.
"MUDBLOODS, FILTH, STAINS OF DISHONOUR, TAINT OF…" she screamed.
Yeah, no. I pulled the blaster from its place on my hip and immediately shot the screaming portrait in the face, moments before two points started to smoulder and burn. That caused an entirely different kind of screaming as the animated portrait recoiled in pain and fled to a corner, before who could only be Sirius Black ran up and pulled the curtains shut.
Turning to us, the spitting image of Gary Oldman looked at me and said, "Two things: I owe you a bottle of firewhiskey and where can I get one of those?"
Last edited: Jun 7, 2021
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Filomelos, God is dead and 277 others
Meribson
Jun 7, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 9 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Jun 14, 2021
Add bookmark
#90
I didn't know who the people that were brought along with Hyacinth were, but Dumbledore had vouched for them. Even better, they'd managed to get my dear old mother to not fight closing the curtains. That last part alone made them more than worth inviting in.
"Sirius Black, I presume? Thank you for letting us in," the only man in the group said with a soft smile, hand outstretched.
I shook his offered hand and said with a grin, "Thank you for getting the old hag to shriek something other than insults."
I turned to Hyacinth, "Good to see you again, Pup."
"Woof," she said with a smile and two finger salute, but…
"What's wrong?"
She flinched, and the pigtailed blonde put a hand on her shoulder. Before Hyacinth could answer, there was the sound of feet down the stairs as the sole Weasley girl and Hermione came running in.
"Harry!" Rhonda cried out happily as the much taller red haired girl picked her up in a hug.
"Hyacinth Chrysanthemum Potter! What happened? Are you all right? Why did Dumbledore Floo over? Who are these people?" Hermione asked without taking a breath as she joined the group hug.
"Rhonda, 'Mione, air!" the bespeckled teen gasped, making her covenmates loosen their grips.
"It's been a long day, perhaps such talk should wait for the morning?" one of the women brought by the Order, the short-haired blonde, suggested. Much as I'd like to spend time with my goddaughter, it was pretty late and if she was being brought here ahead of schedule it had to have been an extremely tiring day for her.
"Yeah, probably for the best. Pup, you'll be sharing a room with Hermione and Rhonda. They can help take your stuff up and get you settled in," I said, doing my best to ignore the way she tried to hide flinches as she passed by various members of the Order.
Once the three made their way up the staircase, and the sounds of the door to their room closed, I turned to the newcomers and asked, "Care to explain what happened to my goddaughter?"
"Just over an hour ago she was nearly gangraped by her cousin and his friends before two rogue dementors showed up," the sole male of the group said, fury clear in his voice.
…
"Mooney, move," I growled as my oldest friend stepped in front of me and placed a hand on my chest.
"I'm furious too, but you going and getting yourself caught won't help Hyacinth," he said, his eyes amber despite the full moon being two weeks away.
"The dementors were dealt with by Lana and I," the tallest of the women said, gesturing to the short-haired blonde before gesturing towards the curly haired brunette, "while Miss Hebert made sure that the… thugs were suitably distracted."
I didn't know how the girl that looked like she was Hyacinth's age did that, nor did I care. Turning to face the girl in question, I said, with every ounce of seriousness and gratitude I could manage, "Thank you. If there's anything I can ever do to help you with anything, name it."
"It's alright," she started.
"I mean it. Name it, and I'll do what I can to help."
Of course, that was the moment a certain unwanted bat chose to open his mouth, "Doubtlessly it was provoked by Potter for…"
He was interrupted as one of the women, a blonde Hyacinth's age, stepped out from the group and slapped Snape across the face. Once, twice, three times. Palm-slap, backhand, palm-slap. Before the git could do more than stand there in shock, Molly grabbed him by the back of his robes and dragged him to the fireplace.
Thunderous expression on her face, Molly grabbed a handful of Floo powder and threw it into the fireplace, "HOGWARTS!" She bellowed before throwing Snape through. The flames died, and the Weasley matriarch turned around with a huff.
"Much as I enjoyed seeing that," my cousin spoke up, her hair a fiery red from her anger, "how'd you stop them without triggering the Trace?"
"The what?" Miss Hebert asked as the man walked over to the blonde who'd slapped Snivellus.
"She didn't use magic. None of us have it like you're used to," the last blonde, looking to be roughly the same age as Tonks, said moments before we realized her feet weren't touching the ground.
I don't know who would have spoken up first, but before any of us could say anything, a veritable swarm of ants, spiders, wasps, and other creepy crawlies poured down the staircase. Miss Hebert stepped past the crowd of now very nervous witches and wizards and cheerfully asked, "Does anyone want to tell me what these all are? I can tell they're not like normal bugs but I'm not sure how."
"Long story short," the man spoke up, at the same time as Moody took a longer than usual quaff from his flask, "We're not from this Earth. Nikhol and Lana are the closest to witches as you're familiar with. Kara has physical abilities far beyond even giants, and light from the star she was born under takes twenty seven years to reach Earth. Taylor and Lisa both possess powers unique to them, Taylor has complete and total control over every bug within her range while Lisa would make Sherlock Holmes hang up his hat in shame.
"Harley might not have any powers that compare, but on top of being an extremely athletic and skilled fighter she has the most important job of the group. That being making sure we're all in sound mental health."
All was quiet for a few moments, before Tonks turned to the two not-but-apparently-close-to-being witches, "So are those real lightsabers?"
"This world too?" the taller of the two grumbled, "Yes, these are lightsabers. Yes, we can use the Force. No, we are not Jedi. No, we are not like the Emperor. Those vids were a horrific misrepresentation of Sith culture, society, and philosophy."
Wait, lightsabers? Weren't those the blue and pink sword things in that Muggle portrait play that Lily dragged us to just after graduation?
The man of the group that saved Hyacinth, Bear I think his name is, bunked with me that night while the ladies with him shared Andy and Cissy's old rooms. Thankfully, my new roommate didn't snore, not like The Rat did all throughout Hogwarts.
We were almost to the dining room when the amazonian woman of their group approached the two of us, a look on her face reminiscent of Lily when she found the toy broom James and I had gotten Hyacinth for her first Christmas.
"There's one here somewhere, I felt it as I was heading to the kitchen," she said without preamble, leaving me confused.
"One what? You're going to have to be more specific than that," I said, causing her to, wow that was a terrifying glare. Mental note, find out if she's seeing anyone.
"While I was explaining our circumstances that brought us here to Dumbledore, Nikhol pulled a soul shard out of Harry's scar. You're certain it's here in the building?" Bear asked her. I meanwhile was doing my best not to fall on my ass.
"You're saying my goddaughter is a horcrux?!" I hissed in a whisper, glancing back and forth between the two of them.
"Was. Was a horcrux. Nikhol has something of a… unique experience and skill set when it comes to spirits, souls, and ghosts. So she was able to remove the fragment of Tom lodged within her. Sirius, we need to talk to Kreacher."
"What? Why? How do you even know about him?"
"Long story, if I'm right he'll know where the horcrux is and will be more than happy to see it destroyed."
I sighed, my nerves already strained from the revelation of Hyacinth's scar. "Fine, he's a pain in the ass, but if you want to talk to him so bad, KREACHER!"
There was a pop as the old, cranky elf appeared, "Bad Master calls poor Kreacher?"
I point to Bear, "He wants to talk to you about something. I need to find a bottle of Dad's stash and forget what I just learned."
"Bad Master shouldn't be getting drunk before even eating breakfast. Oh how poor Mistress would be ashamed to see how far the House has fallen."
I waved the crazy elf off, leaving him for Bear to deal with.
As Sirius left, I knelt down on one knee so Kreacher wouldn't have to crane his neck so far. The old elf really was as hideous as the books had described, and from the smell coming from him I didn't want to try to guess the last time he bathed, but he was the only one who knew where the locket was.
"Filthy, nasty Muggle, spoiling House," Kreacher snapped as he glared at me.
"Did your Master Regulus give you a final mission?" I asked, making him freeze as he stared at me, wide eyed with shock. "One that you tried your best to complete, but despite everything you tried you couldn't?"
"How does Nasty Muggle know that?"
"Does it matter?" I asked with a reassuring smile. "Your Master didn't die in vain, bring it here, and we can finish his last request."
"How? How can Muggle do what Kreacher couldn't?"
"I can't. She can," I answer, pointing to Nikhol. Holding a hand out, she let arcs of lightning dance between her fingers, making Kreacher's eyes widen before he snapped his fingers and vanished.
"Think it'll wo," Nikhol began, only for Kreacher to reappear with a gold locket that he held out for her to take. Nikhol's face twisted in distaste before she used the Force to levitate the locket and with a snarl unleashed a bolt of lighting at it.
"Hord, Ragnos, and Sadow damn you to eternal torment, you overrated, two-bit, foolish, kriffing IDIOT!" she bellowed as the locket glowed and warped under her barrage.
The crackling of lightning and Nikhol's tirade drew more than a little attention, heads poking through doorways with wide eyes at seeing her display of Force mastery. After a minute or so of concentrated Force Lightning, whatever protections were on the locket broke and with a scream, a cloud of black smoke wafted out of the now melting locket. When the last of the smoke vanished, Nikhol cut the flow of lightning. Still levitating the now molten ball of gold, she looked to the shocked Order members staring at her.
"Does someone have a place I can put this that won't risk burning the house down?" she asked with a touch of sarcasm.
"Boy Nikkie, ya sure shocked everyone," Harley said after a minute of the wizards just staring.
Good news: the pun snapped everyone out of their stunned staring. In other news, my face hurts from how hard the pun made me facepalm. But, Dumbledore had returned and made what looked like a crucible from those videos on YouTube of people taking odd bits and bobs and melting them down.
"Another of Tom's 'trinkets' I presume?" he asked as Nikhol levitated the gold into the ceramic pot.
"Yup. That's three down. The fact that this one was where I was expecting means there's a damn good chance the others are where I'm expecting," I said, keeping myself from dancing with joy.
The diary, locket, and Hyacinth were all taken care of. That left the ring, the diadem, the cup, and Nagini. The hardest one to get to would be Nagini, followed by the cup. But, depending on how the marriage between Bellatrix and whatshisname worked, we might be able to get the contents of the vault confiscated. It also depended on how the goblins were, if they were like from the myriad of fanfiction or the last book.
Regardless, we'd probably be able to deal with the easier half of the remaining horcruxes within the week. The ring was at the Gaunt shack, and the diadem was in the Room of Requirements at Hogwarts. Which reminds me…
Being the only daughter in a family of eight was difficult at times, but what Harry had described to 'Mione and I last night… I… couldn't understand it. I couldn't understand how anyone could do something so horrible to their family. Merlin, Harry hadn't needed that kind of comforting since the first night of third year, after the dementors on the train.
Even the shriek from downstairs (Fred and George said it sounded like a nun's first exposure to death metal, whatever that meant) could barely distract me from trying to comprehend it. In the end, it took Mione shaking me to snap me out of my thoughts. Maybe I'd never understand it. I hope not.
The three of us were nearly to the dining room for breakfast when Mum came up to us, a look on her face I'd only rarely seen. She'd gotten mad at us in the past, like the time when I set Bill's robes on fire while playing with Charlie's wand when I was ten, but it wasn't that kind of mad. The only thing that didn't make it scary was that it didn't seem to be directed at any of us.
"Hyacinth, dear," Mum began (ignoring Harry's usual 'Please call me Harry'). "Professor Dumbledore and I had a talk, and due to certain… statements made by that…" wow, I'd never seen Mum this furious. "Alleged man who claims to be a Potions Professor regarding what occurred yesterday, you will not be seeing him outside of mealtimes this upcoming school term. You will instead Floo here when you would have Potions for tutoring under me."
I can't even feel jealous that Harry no longer has to deal with the bat faced bastard, whatever he said that got Mum so furious must have been bad. And for Professor Dumbledore to agree to it? I share a glance with Mione behind Harry. She gives a slight nod and I fight the urge to grin. I'm not the most studious of students, but finding a Coven Curse to cast was going to be fun.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: AnoosLord, Unknown154, Filomelos and 238 others
Meribson
Jun 14, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 10 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Jun 28, 2021
Add bookmark
#110
At breakfast, Mione and I made sure to keep Harry between us, and noticed the small flinches whenever any of the men walked by. I know there were laws about cursing Muggles, but I'm sure Mione could find some that wouldn't get us caught. If not, she could make some.
"Heya sweetie!" one of the women that arrived with Harry yesterday greeted as she sat down across from us.
"I'm sorry, I don't think we got your name?" Hermione asked, one hand on one of the bracelets we'd made last year to serve as focuses for our coven magic.
"Doctah Quinzel, registah'd psychiatrist. Call me Harley. Hermione Grangah, right?"
It was a few seconds before I'd realized that Mione hadn't answered, so I peeked over Harry's head to see a rather rare expression on Mione's face. We'd been friends for years, so I'd seen her gobsmacked once or twice, but on those occasions (typically in response to Harry or I doing something stupid) there was an undercurrent of exasperation. This time there was an undercurrent of fear.
Our visitor seemed to recognize it and wilted, looking like Luna when Mittens had died, "I see ya recognize mah name. Don' worry, Ah left Him ovah a year ago."
I had no idea who 'Him' was, but the sheer amount of hate and vitriol in the word told me it was a bit worse than just a past ex. Hermione's gaze hardened as she stared across the table, "We'll see. If I see anything that suggests you're like what I suspect, I will turn you into a newt."
"Will I get better?" Harley asked with a bad accent and a cheeky grin, clearly referencing something muggle from the way Harry snorted and Mione started fighting a grin.
"Let me guess, it'll be but a scratch?" Professor Lupin asked as he walked by to sit further down.
I just stared in confusion as Harry, Mione, and Harley all burst out laughing, "Am I missing something?"
"Just a reference to a muggle movie, don't worry about it," Harry answered.
"O…kay?"
"We'll show ya latah," Harley offered.
"Thanks. But, why exactly did your name freak out Mione?"
"Cause Ah'm from a different Earth, and somebahdy got an inklin' o' it and made a bit ' entahtainment outa it. Ah made some really bad choices a few years back."
"Working for a murderous psychopath with no interest in anything but causing chaos is a bit worse than a 'bad choice' I think," Mione responded, making both Harry and I stare at Harley in surprise. She didn't look anything like what Mione was describing, but from the way Harley was looking away in shame…
"Enough of that," another of the women that showed up last night said, while the man put a hand on Harley's shoulder.
"Being in an abusive relationship is a lot different than what you've seen in the cartoon," he said. Mione just raised an eyebrow, skeptical, until he said one word that made the three of us all wince. "Dobby."
We were quiet for a bit, before Harry cleared her throat and asked the tall, black haired woman, "So are you all from a different Earth too?"
"Most of us are, Lana and I aren't. We were part of an interstellar Empire, Lana was born on the capital world of Dromund Kaas, I was born on the old capital world of Ziost," she said.
"And… is your world part of muggle media too?"
"Of a sort, from what Bear's told us," she nodded to the man. Bear was certainly an appropriate name. "At this point the majority of any media you would have seen is over three and a half thousand years after Lana and I were born."
"Meaning comparing Lana and Nikhol to the eventual inheritors of their society's name would be like comparing people in the Dark Ages to the people of the Enlightenment," Bear said.
"Okay, I can read between the lines," Mione groused. "What franchise, and which villains in said franchise?"
In response, the dark haired woman (Nikhol, I'm guessing) pulled out a metal cylinder from her belt. A moment later, a red beam of light shot out of the top of the cylinder and a humming noise filled the dining room.
"Oh bloody hell!"
Harry and I both turned to look at Mione in surprise, the brains of our coven leaned back in her chair, a look of surprise and terror on her face. There was a long moment of silence, before Harley turned to Sirius and asked, "Hey Dog-boy, ya got anything hardah than apple juice for the girl here?"
"No, I drank all of it after the earlier revelation," he responded, rubbing his head before muttering under his breath, "Bloody elf, putting a sobriety curse on the bottles."
I'd heard about those, from when the twins tried to filch some firewhiskey from one of their earlier Defense professors. They made it so that you don't experience getting drunk, but still got the hangover, or maybe enhanced the hangover, I don't remember for sure.
"Peace, Miss Granger. Keep in mind what I said. Besides, there is more to the Sith religion than Palpatine or Vader. Much as there's more to Christianity than, say, Cardinal Richelieu," Bear said as Nikhol put her deactivated cylinder back on her belt as she sat down with a plate of food.
Mione shook her head, before asking, "How's that even work? Shouldn't the amount of wards, charms, and other magic in the house prevent it from working?"
"I don't know for sure, but my personal theory is that magic generally doesn't actually interfere with electronics. Otherwise there'd be massive dead zones in the middle of London," Bear pointed out.
"But in Hogwarts, a History… although if it's a side effect of the wards to prevent lightning from hitting it…"
"And she's gone," I joked as Mione raced off to get some parchment and a quill.
"If you don't mind my asking," I began as I sent a small swarm of bugs into the curtains, flushing out the blue imp-like things that had been living in them, "Why Harry? It's not even remotely close to Hyacinth."
The girl in question chuckled, "One of the few things I got from Dudley that never bothered me. He had trouble pronouncing my name when we were young, to be fair so did I for a while, so he just started calling me Harry. It stuck, and by the time I got to Hogwarts, the weirdest part of adjusting to the Wizarding World wasn't the magic, it was everyone calling me Hyacinth."
"By the way, at breakfast Nikhol said you were from a different Earth? How's that work?" Rhonda asked, flinching away from one of the imps as it flew past her, a spider the size of my hand on its back.
"I don't know the specifics behind how it works, but yes, I can assure you that this is not the Earth I was born on. We had parahumans, people with specific powers like my bug control, but we didn't have magic."
"Wizards and witches keep ourselves separate, I don't see why it'd be any different on other Earths."
This was going to be awkward, but… "I can say my home doesn't have magic because of the Endbringers. There are three of them: Behemoth, Leviathan, and the Simurgh. Every few months, they attack a city and, if we're lucky, are driven off before they cause much damage. More frequently the city's lost.
"The Simurgh is the worst. Behemoth has the highest kill count and Leviathan's sunk islands, but the Simurgh's known as the Hopekiller for a reason. If you spend too long in range of her scream… you're a puppet. Somehow, someway, some day, you'll do something that will cause untold death and destruction. The second city she attacked was London. The resulting chaos went on for years, but if there were wizards then their going crazy would have resulted in spill over."
As I had been expecting, everyone in earshot was staring at me. This was starting to get annoying. Yes the Endbringers were bad, but Earth-Bet wasn't that bad. It's still my home, I didn't like it being seen as a shithole by people.
"Bloody hell…" Rhonda muttered.
"Language," the bushy haired brunette responded, the tone suggesting it was from force of habit rather than anything else.
"Oh no, you don't get to say 'language' like that after this morning, Mione. That reminds me," Harry said before turning to look at me. "Where did Bear and Nikhol go? I saw them talking to Professor Dumbledore this morning, but haven't seen them since."
"I don't know for sure," I began, "but at a guess I'd say they're dealing with something related to, well…"
I drew a quick lightning bolt on my forehead, and a full body shudder went through her, "Bleg. I'm feeling sick just thinking about it."
"I know what you mean, I can't imagine what it would be like, having part of someone or something else stuck inside my head."
"Where's the rest of your group?" Hermione asked. A quick check through the house showed that Kara was the only one missing besides Bear and Nikhol.
"I think Kara went with Bear, Nikhol, and Dumbledore. Lisa's in the kitchen talking to your mother," I said with a nod towards Rhonda. "Harley's on the fourth floor chasing two redheads with her mallet, and Lana's talking to another redhead who… I think that's a gator fang earring?"
"Don't know what a 'gator' is, but that's Bill. He works at Gringotts, and it sounds like the twins managed to make Harley angry, probably a prank of some kind," Rhonda mused with a grin as we started picking up the bodies of the imps. "Kinda want to see what she does to them."
"You're about to get your chance," I muttered, shortly before the far door opened and the redheaded twins barreled through the room. They would have made it through the opposite door, were the twin in front not slipped over an imp body we hadn't yet picked up.
Crawling on their knees, one of them grabbed my leg and babbled, "Save us! It was an accident, we didn't mean to leave it out! It wasn't ready! She went crazy, it's just a short…"
Whatever it was would have to wait, because Harley came in, panting heavily with a furious look on her face (Rachel would probably want some pointers) and a white knuckled grip on a wooden mallet, "WHERE ARE DEY!"
Before Harley could wreak vengeance on the twins, Hermione stepped in front of Harley and asked, "Harley! What did they do?"
"Dey made me look lahk HIM!"
Hermione froze, before turning to glare at the twins, "Explain. Now."
"It was a test product we hadn't finished yet, it was supposed to be like the Canary Creams, but for swans," the one that wasn't clinging to my leg explained, hands held up in a gesture of surrender.
"We've been having trouble getting the feathers to form, all it does right now is turn the skin white and change the hair color. We think there's something wrong with our potion supplies, because for some reason it turns hair green," the other one continued.
Oh. Yeah, from what Harley and Bear had told us, that would do it. Glaring down at the twin holding onto my leg, I had a wasp of some kind land on his nose and said, "Let go."
He let go. Walking up to Harley, I pulled her into a hug. Slowly, the tension in her body left and she returned the hug. Behind us, I heard Hermione whispering, telling the twins about her abusive ex. Who had white skin and green… hair. Goddamn, no wonder Harley freaked.
"It's okay Harley," I whispered.
"Dey made me look lahk Him, Ah can't even look in a mirror anymore," she whispered back, fighting back a torrent of emotion.
"It's already worn off, see for yourself."
Harley leaned back from the hug, and hesitantly looked at her hands. Seeing her normal skin tone, she pulled some of her hair in front of her face, and nearly collapsed from the relief.
"Doctor Quinzel," one of the twins said, causing Harley and I to turn to face them. Both had ashamed and somber expressions on their faces. "We are truly sorry for what our being sloppy caused. We'll take any punishment you want."
Harley glared at them with narrowed eyes and a deep frown. Finally, as the twins started to shuffle and twitch nervously, she said, "Turn ahround, an' don' move."
Hesitantly, they did so as Harley broke the hug and walked over. "Ya clothes have magic, make's 'em fit bettah, righ'?"
"… yes," one twin whimpered.
"Good," Harley said with an evil grin as she reached down before grabbing the boxers of one and pulling up, the fabric stretching to the point that Harley was able to wrap the band around the twin's forehead. Then she reached over and did the same to the other twin.
"Keep 'em lahk that for a full hour, an' we're good," Harley declared before she skipped out of the room.
Using bugs to keep an eye on them, I followed Harley, just to make sure she was really okay. I found her in the room we'd been loaned, hugging her knees and shaking as she took shuddering breaths.
"It's okay Harley," I whispered as I hugged her again.
"Seein' tha' skin, tha' hair… I…"
"Shh…"
I admit, it had been ages since I'd seen any of my children with their underwear stretched around their foreheads, especially Fred and George. The fact that they weren't immediately pulling them off but were gingerly walking told me that something other than sibling bullying was going on.
"Fred, George. Care to explain?"
"We fucked up," George swore, no sign of their hallmark joking to be found.
"Come here boys, get your boxer off your head and I'll make some tea." If they were this serious, something major had to have happened.
"This is our punishment, we need to leave them like this for at least another hour forty five," Fred said, his voice as somber as George's.
Right, time to bring out the special brew. As the tea steeped, I turned to the twins, so much like my late brothers, and asked, "What happened?"
"We were working on different variations of the Canary Creams, trying to make some that were different birds. The one we've had the most success with were swans, but even then, it wasn't by a lot." Fred began.
George picked up, "We weren't thinking and put what we thought was a more successful variant on one of the pastry trays in the fourth floor library. Well, it wasn't. Doctor Quinzel ate it, her skin turned chalk white and her hair dark green, and she freaked."
"She chased us with a wooden mallet, until we ran into Harry, Rhonda, Hermione, and Taylor cleaning out doxies. Taylor calmed down Doctor Quinzel, while Hermione told us why she freaked out."
"She was more than justified to do so, so we told her we'd take whatever punishment she decided on. This was it."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 205 others
Meribson
Jun 28, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 11 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Jul 19, 2021
Add bookmark
#131
"… my dear friend Nicolas and his wife came to Hogwarts to personally thank her. Miss Potter asked if they could show her a bit of alchemy, and they agreed. However it seems my old alembics weren't as well maintained as I thought they were. Fortunately nothing dangerous was being worked on but the fumes had such an...intoxicating effect," Dumbledore paused to return the first Harry Potter book to me with a twinkle in his eyes, "that I can only describe it as 'Harry' Potter and the Philosophers got stoned."
I groaned at the joke as we made our way up the way to the Gaunt Shack. Nikhol stopped us a good thirty feet from the door that had the snake nailed to it, "Hold up."
"What's up?" Kara asked.
"Feels like some of the defenses of the tombs on Korriban."
"Oh? You should speak to young William, he spent years breaking curses in Egypt for Gringotts," Dumbledore said as he pulled out his wand and started casting diagnostic spells.
"Maybe later, if I'm sensing these right then none of you want to be victim to these."
Kara and I waited as Nikhol and Dumbledore systematically broke through the wards, curses, and other defenses. Once or twice, Nikhol made noises of reluctant admiration, but eventually we were at the door itself.
"How intact do we want this place?" Nikhol asked moments before Dumbledore reached for the door.
"Oh? Do you have something in mind?" Dumbledore asked as he took a step back.
"Nine times out of ten all of the particularly… creative curses and traps are bound to the walls and only set to go off once the victim is far enough in. With this thing being made of old, rotten wood there's a potential means of dealing with those that weren't available on Korriban."
"Well, color me intrigued. By all means, my dear."
Nikhol smirked, before holding a hand out, palm up, and slowly lifting it. The air was filled with the sounds of timbers snapping and groaning before the entire shack lifted into the air. The floor and the few bits of furniture inside were left alone, but the walls and door all rose ten feet into the air before Nikhol placed it off to the side.
"Impressive," Dumbledore muttered, before saying more loudly, "Most impressive."
Kara and I shared a look, but managed to avoid laughing as Nikhol waved him off, "That's nothing. I've seen Sith that specialized in telekinesis rip entire fleets apart."
"Kara, can you take a look?" I asked, getting everyone refocused.
Nodding, Kara took to the air, and despite the seriousness of what we were here to do, part of me couldn't help but admire the way the jeans she was wearing hugged her curves. I could just barely make out her narrowed eyes before she pointed to a spot, the old wood floor smoldering in a circle.
"Is the floor safe to step on?" Kara asked, floating down but her feet not touching the floorboards.
"Yes," Nikhol said as she walked over to the point that Kara had pointed out. "With rare exceptions, the floor is one of the safest places in a heavily warded tomb, crypt, sepulchre, or what have you. The builders and ones laying the traps need to be able to move in and out, if there are traps in the floor, they are typically simple ones that don't interact with the rest, making them the simplest to break."
Because the floor traps had to be placed as the builders were leaving, it made sense. With the four of us standing around the smoldering circle, Nikhol reached down and used telekinesis to physically rip the floorboards out, revealing a small dug out area with a cheap wooden box in it.
Dumbledore's wand flicked a few times before he declared, "Nothing on the box. Strange."
"Like I said," Nikhol began as she lifted the box out of the ground and opened it. "The most dangerous defenses are in the walls, not the objects themselves."
The ring was deceptively simple. A simple gold band with an onyx stone set into it. It looked like a piece of cheap costume jewelry, or something that'd be worn to make one look wealthy by having a lot of rings on their fingers. Appropriate, I suppose, that something so powerful be so simple looking.
"There's something on the ring, and this is definitely what we're after…" Nikhol began, looking at it with a confused expression.
"Something wrong?" Dumbledore asked.
"There's something on the stone… the last time I felt something similar was when Vitiate devoured Ziost."
There was a tension in Nikhol's shoulders as she worked, and I remembered her saying that she was raised on Ziost. I… didn't know what to say to that. So I just kept quiet as Dumbledore and Nikhol both started working on unraveling the magic on the ring. Once the curse was broken, Nikhol pulled out the soul fragment before prying the stone out of the ring.
After a few minutes of carefully examining the stone, Nikhol spoke up, "If I'm right, this stone is some sort of… holocron commlink? I'm not entirely sure. I can tell it involves communication and death somehow, but I'm not seeing the connection, or even how it's supposed to work."
"Resurrection Stone," I whispered, prompting Dumbledore to perk up.
"I believe I can explain, Miss Diomedes," he said, before explaining the tale of the three brothers. Kara and I listened impassively, me already knowing it and Kara having seen weirder shit on DC Earth, but Nikhol seemed particularly… curious, for want of a better word.
"If I may," Dumbledore began after he finished the story, "may I hold it for a moment?"
"Your sister?" I asked.
"I… yes. If you'll excuse me for a moment."
Dumbledore walked away, but remained in sight before a pale shade appeared in front of him. We let him have his moment, Nikhol moving the shack back in place while Kara and I kept watch for anyone who might have been drawn by the noise. Eventually, Dembledore returned, eyes shining with tears and a small, bittersweet smile on his face.
"Aay'han," Nikhol said as Dumbledore joined us, causing the rest of us to look at her in confusion. "It's a word from Mando'a, it references a perfect, bittersweet moment of mourning and remembrance. A moment of joyous memory and celebrating the lives of those we've lost."
"A wise concept," Dumbledore said, wiping away his tears. "Shall we move on to Hogwarts for the Diadem?"
Harley's lips were soft, and the way her hands threaded through my hair…
Breaking the kiss, I looked into Harley's eyes, "Let me help you, Harley. That first morning, when you made sure Lisa and I weren't just watching, was the first time in years I felt comfortable in my own skin."
"Tay," Harley began, before I leaned in with a kiss, silencing her.
"You did more than that, you made me feel special and wonderful. Then, you made sure my first time making love was more than I'd ever dreamed it would be. Harley, despite what it may seem at times, I feel very strongly. I already deeply cared for Lisa; I'm falling for Bear; but you're special to me in a different way. I love you, Harley. Let me show you."
With that confession, I leaned in and kissed her again, gently pulling her clothes off as she did the same to me. Our tongues dueled as our fingers found each other's cores. I moaned into Harley's mouth as her talented fingers spread me open and drove them into my depths. Not wanting to make her do all the work, I focused my attention on her button, flicking and teasing in an attempt to figure out the best ways to make her go crazy.
As our fingers danced, part of me couldn't help but be painfully aware of her breasts against my chest. Not stopping my ministrations, I broke our lip lock and began to plant kisses along her jaw, down her neck, occasionally nipping or sucking on my way down to her pillowy chest.
"Tay…" Harley moaned as I took a nipple into my mouth. Some part of my brain considered whether or not the locals had a potion or spell that could induce lactation. I'd be surprised if they couldn't, but that would be for a later time. The thought of drinking from Harley's chest pushed me that much closer to cumming, but I wanted to make her cum first, so I redoubled my focus on treating her.
Soon, just barely before my own orgasm hit me, Harley tensed up. Her back curled, pushing her chest into my face as she let out a piercing scream, "YATZEEEEEEEEE!!!"
My own release was much quieter, but the way my whole body tightened before snapping… I collapsed into Harley's chest, using them as pillows as I panted and basked in the afterglow. After a few minutes, I moved my legs around, bringing our cores together.
"Ooh, didn' think ya knew 'bout tha'," Harley slurred, as one hand cupped my butt and the other threaded through my hair.
I let Harley pull my forehead to meet with hers, as I started to rub my pussy against hers. It wasn't as intense as when Bear made love to me, but it still felt really good. Seeing the pleasure and gratitude in Harley's eyes just made it better. I could feel a tightening coil in my core, but before it could release, Harley pulled back.
I opened my mouth to ask what I did wrong, but Harley leaned in and kissed me before I could ask. Breaking the kiss, Harley softly smiled and said, "Let's end this in styahl."
I was confused, until Harley lay back on the bed and pulled my hips so I was sitting over her head. My time since hitting puberty was hardly normal, but even I'd seen enough porn to figure out what she was thinking. Leaning down, feeling her breasts pressing against my stomach, I paused as I took in what she'd done with her pubes.
The heart shape she had it trimmed in wasn't what had surprised me, it was the fact that she went to the trouble of dying it. Red and blue, on opposite sides as the color in her pigtails. She even made sure there wasn't any color bleed, a hard line where one color stopped and the other began.
I was pulled from my surprise as Harley's tongue ran along my slit, reminding me what I was down here to do. Leaning the rest of the way, I reached out with my tongue and gave her puffy, glistening lips a lick. I'd heard from Lisa about the flavor of Bear's seed after she cleaned it out of me on that first night, so I was prepared for it to be the same. It wasn't. Harley tasted sweet, with a hint of the lavender soap she used when she showered.
With that knowledge in hand, I eagerly dove in, doing my best to listen to the sounds and physical movements Harley made to show what felt best for her. As I settled into a rhythm, Harley did something that… well, it made me squeak in surprise.
"Harley?!" I cried out as her finger slipped deeper into my butt.
"Jus' relax," Harley cooed as her finger pumped in and out.
It… I didn't have the words to describe the sensation. All I could do as Harley ate me out and fingered my ass was lay there as she played my body like a fiddle, moaning into her thigh. After what felt like hours, my orgasm crashed into me like a tsunami. Burying my face into Harley's core, it was all I could do to ride out the waves of pleasure coursing through me.
I'd only barely gotten my head on straight when Harley turned me around and softly kissed me. Locking her gaze with mine, she whispered, "Thanks fer tha', Taytay."
I was heading downstairs after getting up (late night busts were brutal), when I heard a scream coming from one of the other bedrooms. Obviously, I opened the door to make sure that no one was hurt, or if they were to help them with whatever pest had been missed. What I saw looked more like what happened at some of the parties in the Hufflepuff dorms after a bit too much firewhiskey filched from The Hog's Head.
I was immediately glad I was a metamorphmagus, because otherwise I'd be blushing so hard I'd light up the entire room. I couldn't help but stare, I'd been working double shifts for over a month by this point, and even without that I hadn't had the opportunity for any 'relief' in nearly six months before that. That's the only reason I couldn't bring myself to shut the door and put up a silencing charm before continuing on. It had nothing to do with the fact that both participants were really hot, no sir.
As they moved to start scissoring, I shook my horny-haze off and quickly shut the door before laying half a dozen silencing charms on it. Forcing back the blush yet again that wanted to form and making a mental note to find a quiet place after breakfast, I straightened my Auror robes and made my way downstairs. Where I was treated to the surreal sight of the ginger twins with their boxers stretched over their heads.
I stared for several seconds before deciding I didn't want to know, especially with the utterly serious looks on their faces.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 220 others
Meribson
Jul 19, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 12 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Jul 26, 2021
Add bookmark
#133
The stone that was taken from the Fool's soul anchor was intriguing. I'd only seen something remotely similar, besides Vitiate devouring my birth world, in the Force Walk ritual, but that was very, very different. I'd lived through the havoc binding multiple ghosts to be intimately familiar with the intricacies of that particular technique.
'Quite the relic you have there,' a familiar voice spoke up, as the translucent form of a stately sith pureblood walked into my vision.
It had been a while since Horak-mul had bothered to do more than sit in the back of my soul, tormenting the only other ghost I currently had bound to me. The thought of that particular pain I'd had to deal with brought a smirk to my face.
"What can you tell me about this?" I asked Dumbledore, making the old man start as my voice pulled him from his thoughts.
"Ah, I can safely say that is the Resurrection Stone. One of the three Deathly Hallows, it is an old story, a fairy tale really. The story tells of three brothers who used their wits and magic to cross an extremely dangerous bridge, only to have Death appear before them. Death praised them for surviving what should have killed them, and offered each of them a boon.
"The oldest wanted a wand that would make him unbeatable in battle. So Death gave him such a wand, and later that night, after having bragged about how he was unbeatable, he was killed in his sleep and the wand taken. Thus, Death claimed the first brother.
"The middle brother asked for a way to speak with his deceased wife. So Death picked up a stone that could call the souls of the dead. Eventually, unable to move on, the middle brother took his life. Thus, Death had the second brother.
"The youngest, he knew what Death was doing. He requested a cloak that could hide him even from Death. So Death gave him part of his own cloak. For years, the youngest brother evaded Death, until, as an old man, he passed the cloak on to his son and greeted Death as an old friend.
"The story is meant to be a fable about the folly of pride, being obsessed with the past, and accepting death, but at some point, there was an addition to the story. Supposedly, any who can become the master, or mistress," Dumbledore nodded in my direction, "of all three Deathly Hallows will become the Master of Death. What that means is up to interpretation."
I chuckled, while an entertaining story, I couldn't help but be amused by the title, so similar to one of my own.
"I've read about a lot of Death Entities," Bear said. "Even the friendliest is unlikely to call anyone 'Master' no matter what magical artifacts they have."
"There are friendly death entities?" Kara asked incredulously. "In my experience they're all after more and more death."
"Well, there's Hades. While I wouldn't call him friendly per say, he's portrayed in most media I'm familiar with as both professional and something of a workaholic. But the one I was thinking about specifically is Death of the Endless."
"Who?"
"The Endless are the personifications of seven key forces, one of which is Death. She typically appears as a pale skinned woman dressed in black pants and tank top with an ankh necklace. She primarily acts as a psychopomp, guiding people to the beyond when it is their time. The way she describes her job, 'when the last thing dies, I'll put up the chairs, turn off the lights, and lock the door behind me.'"
"This Death of the Endless sounds a little like the way the Mandalorians viewed the concept of Death," I mused aloud, recalling a partially translated ancient text. "'And Death appeared before him in armor of blackest night and said, It is time. And the warrior smiled and said, What took you so long, brother?'"
"An interesting perspective," Dumbledore noted, clearly intrigued by what little he'd heard of the Mandalorians.
Any further conversation was put off as we reached the doors to a large stone castle. When one considered the available industrial capacity, it was quite an impressive structure, even if it paled in comparison to Kaas City or the Dark Temple.
"Welcome to Hogwarts," Dumbledore intoned, pride evident in his voice.
I gently reached out with the Force to get a feel for the aura of the structure, and my eyebrows rose as something pressed back. It wasn't sentient, but like certain structures or locations strong in the Force, it had an awareness of its own. A sense of purpose, to care and protect, as well as being filled with joy and a child-like innocence. It reminded me a little bit of Vette, though the twi'lek had more than her share of scars in her past that I wasn't sensing here.
"The diadem should be in the Room of Requirements, what the elves call the Come and Go Room," Bear said, pulling me from my thoughts.
"Elves?" Kara asked, surprised.
"Not Lord of the Rings elves, more like Santa's elves."
"Oh, phooey."
Dumbledore led us up several flights of stairs, before stopping outside a rather hideous tapestry of while looked like the spawn of a hutt and a wookie trying to perform a mon calamari dance. While Bear paced, I couldn't help but look at the tapestry. It was like a pair of ugnaughts fucking, it was disgusting but you couldn't look away.
"Bingo," Bear said as he looked through a door that wasn't there a minute ago. Tearing my gaze from the torture tool on proud display, I followed him into the room with… mounds and mounds of junk.
"Great, how are we supposed to find it in…" Kara began, only for Dumbledore to interrupt, holding up a…
'Interesting, that focus in his hand feels like the stone,' Horak-mul noted as a glittering headpiece flew through the air to come to a stop in front of us.
"… I take back what I said earlier," Kara said as I stepped up to the diadem and felt out the soul fragment within it.
It was there, smaller than the earlier ones, except for the one in Hyacinth's head. There were also nearly a dozen different traps and curses bound into the metal and gemstones on it. Three were redundancies, not full duplications, but there were only so many ways to make flesh necrotize at a swift pace. Plus the blood boiling one, much as I hate to give the Fool any credit, I might have to experiment to see if I could duplicate the effects, it would be devastating to the morale of enemy combatants.
Ah, that's why there were so many flesh rotting curses, clever. Tying them to the presence of the other curses so that removing them in the wrong order would trigger them. Finally, a challenge.
"Miss Diomedes, I would ask that you try to spare the diadem," Dumbledore said as I started focusing my power. "It is a personal relic of one of the founders of this school."
"That'll make this much harder," I stated, before grinning, "and like I said while training on Korriban: the more challenging, the better."
Without Taylor, cleaning went slower, but the various pests had been taken care of so it wasn't as dangerous as it was those first few days before Harry had shown up. I could hold back a shudder at some of the pests that had settled in the house, and was thankful that Mrs. Weasley provided potions that kept the domovoi from wanting to… well, Harry'd already avoided what they would have done to Rhonda and I.
Before I could let my thoughts head down that rabbit hole, there was the distinct sound of the fireplace letting people floo in. Glancing over at Harry and Rhonda, we set down the brushes and made our way to the stairs. It had been hours since Bear, Nikhol, and Kara left with Professor Dumbledore, and from what Taylor had told us there should only be a few more of Voldemort's soul fragments.
"Ah, Harry," Bear said with a small smile, "We were hoping to run into you."
Nikhol and Kara both stepped through the fireplace as Harry, Rhonda and I stepped into the main room, confusion on our faces. Bear held out a hand towards Nikhol, who dropped a pebble into it before walking off. Kara gave Harry a bittersweet smile, her eyes red from crying, before leaving as well.
"Is everything okay?" Harry asked as Bear walked over to us.
"We managed to eliminate two horcruxes, so there's just two left and Riddle will be mortal again. But the first one we eliminated on our trip… well, I know Rhonda's heard the story, but have you or Hermione ever heard of the Deathly Hallows?"
"Oh bloody hell, which one was it?" Rhonda asked, her face pale.
Gently, Bear took Harry's hand and placed the pebble in it, "This is the Resurrection Stone, I'd recommend using it only as a chance to say goodbye, and I believe that Sirius and Remus would like to be there to say their own goodbyes. Everyone dies, but we can't dwell in the past to the point that we forget about the future."
As Bear left, Harry and I turned to Rhonda, who started to explain to us what the pebble in Harry's hand was. As she did, I had a realization. Something about Harry's invisibility cloak had always bothered me, they were only supposed to last for a few decades, and after the first they started to lose their effectiveness. But Sirius had mentioned Harry's father having it in his early years at Hogwarts. A stone that could call the dead, an invisibility cloak that lasted for far longer than it should… was Harry's cloak a Deathly Hallow?
If it was, who had the wand?
"What's up, Pup?" Padfoot asked as Hyacinth sat in front of us, fiddling with a small onyx stone.
She opened her mouth to answer, only to hesitate. I admit I was curious why she asked to meet us in private, but I was willing to wait for her to gather herself. Finally, she seemed to give up and said, "James and Lily Potter."
Before Sirius or I could say anything, two white, ephemeral forms floated out of the stone in her hand. The forms became clearer, revealing…
"Prongs? Lily?" I breathed, eyes wide.
The two spectres of our friends looked around for a moment, before James smiled and said, "Moony, you got old."
I snorted, tears coming to my eyes. That was exactly the kind of thing James would say. Hyacinth spoke up next, "Mum, Dad, there's so much I want to say… but now I don't know where to start."
"That makes two of us," Sirius said as he stared at James and Lily.
"Well for starters Padfoot," Lily said with a familiar glint in her eye as she walked up to him. Before slapping the back of his head, "You should have talked to quite literally anyone before going on your rat hunt! You were supposed to have gotten over your bullheaded impulsiveness!"
"Lily," James began.
"I want to be furious with you!" she shouted, before she sighed. "But after twelve years in Azkaban, I'd say you more than paid for your mistake."
That was indeed Lily. I blinked away the tears that were starting to form, and took a deep breath. "Lily, Prongs. I'm sorry I ever gave you reason to doubt me. I wish things were different, but I'm glad I get to say these things now."
"Remus, we're sorry for ever doubting you," James said, barely able to meet my gaze.
"I figured it out years ago, and forgave you at the same time."
"Mum, Dad…" Hyacinth began, swallowing a lump in her throat as she struggled to ask the question on her mind.
"Harry," James said, making Harry look at him, a soft, proud smile on his face. "Yes. Every minute of every day. We're just sorry we couldn't be there with you. We're sorry you ended up at Petunia's, that you had to deal with everything there."
"You have a good coven, sweetie," Lily said as she hugged her daughter, "trust in them, take care of them as they take care of you. Don't be afraid to take things with them a step further."
Sirius and I chuckled at the furious blush that lit up Hyacinth's face at Lily's suggestion, even as she continued, "You know, muggles were starting this thing with test tubes and kids when we died, so you don't ever have to touch anyone that you don't want to when you decide you want kids. That's without anything your new friends might have."
"Which reminds me, from everything we've seen on the other side, they're all on the up and up," James said, turning serious. "Even the women with the red spell-swords; the black haired one especially, has done more to stop that bastard that killed us than damn near anyone else."
"Speaking of her," Lily got a mischievous grin that had Sirius and I start looking for cover, nothing good ever happened when she had that grin. "If you want to do more than simply admire her bum and boobs, you should talk to her."
Hyacinth blushed and glanced aside, "Mum! I don't know what you're talking about."
"Oh? So you haven't been talking with your coven mates about certain dreams featuring her? I believe some of the dreams featured you burying your face into her butt as you ate her out, was I mistaken?"
"Please stop," Hyacinth asked as her blush reached past the collar of her shirt.
"Only if you promise to learn to brew the Wet Nurse potion to give to her friends as a Christmas gift." Wait, what? Oh. "Your father loved drinking from me after you were born."
"Does she really need to know that dear?" James asked in an exasperated voice.
"You were the deer, 'Prongs.'" Lily shot back with a grin.
"That was one time! I was drunk!"
"I promise! Please stop sharing embarrassing stories or dreams!"
Chuckling in amusement, James turned to face Sirius and I, "Moony, Padfoot. Do us a favor and get on Dumbledore's case about the quality of his Defense professors. He's got access to a bunch of Aurors, see if any of them will take the position."
"Agreed, let's move on and avoid talking about anyone's sex lives," Sirius easily agreed.
"You'd have to have one for us to talk about it anyway, Paddy," James quipped, before his and Lily's forms started to fade.
"Looks like we're out of time," Lily said sadly, before leaning in and giving Hyacinth a gentle kiss on her forehead. Smiling down at her, Lily managed a few final words before they faded completely, "We love you sweetie, remember us, but don't cling to us."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, PaterRichard, Drake Requiem and 214 others
Meribson
Jul 26, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 13 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Aug 6, 2021
Add bookmark
#138
I was in the study at Grimmauld Place, reading through some notes that Dumbledore had given me on his fellows at the ICW and making notes of my own. Voldemort was still the immediate threat, but afterwards we'd have to convince the different nations to aid us when the Anti-Monitor got going.
I'd just made some notes on the Russian representative, a man named Ivan "The Terrible Dresser" Pechkin who went to Durmstrang (and I have to note how odd it was for Dumbledore to criticise one's taste in clothing), when a pair of arms wrapped themselves around my neck and shoulders.
"Bear, what are you working on?" Lana asked, her lips right next to my ear.
Swallowing the lump that formed in my throat and ignoring the way her accent sent shivers down my spine, I answered, "I'm trying to get a feel for the people we'll need to convince to help us after this business with Voldemort's over."
"I see. If it wouldn't be too much trouble, I have a favor to ask. I was hoping you would be willing to aid me in some training."
I set the pen I'd been using down and turned to look Lana in the eye, "You do remember that I'm not exactly the best in a fight right? I'm not sure how much help I'd be."
"True, but you are the only one who has a blaster on this entire planet, and I wish to work on my blaster deflection while also using telekinesis."
So I'd primarily be there to serve as a distraction while she multitasked, that sounded more believable. I still suspected that she had something else in mind, but I had no objections. To my surprise, she didn't lead me to some unused basement, but instead to Hogwarts.
"I already checked with both Headmaster Dumbledore and Mr. Black," Lana explained as she led me through the empty corridors and hallways. "Grimmauld Place doesn't have the space suitable for what I have in mind and the Headmaster gave permission for a staff room from when Hogwarts boasted a larger population."
I nodded, it made sense after all, what with the population of Wizarding Britain being cut down by Voldemort's insane crusade. Soon enough, we arrived at the room that Lana had chosen, it was filled with old, dusty desks and a four poster bed off in the back. I was beginning to get the suspicion that Lana just might have more than training in mind.
Still, pulling my blaster from its holster, I tweaked the settings to low before aiming at Lana and pulling the trigger. Without even turning around, her lightsaber flew into her hand and with the iconic snap-hiss that still made my inner child jump with joy sent the blaster bolt flying away.
"Shooting at me while my back was turned? Not very sporting of you, Bear," Lana teased, putting an extra lilt to her voice. Turning to face me, Lana started to levitate a few of the desks while the door shut behind me.
"Our enemies, both here and in the future, won't fight fair," I pointed out. "Plus, you're a Sith, fighting dirty's practically part of the Sith Code."
Lana chuckled, and I snapped the blaster up again and sent off a barrage of bolts. Her lightsaber danced, moving fast enough through the air that it looked more like a red field than a single blade, parrying and deflecting the rapid fire yellow bolts as they came her way. All the while, she used the Force to move the old desks and chairs in the room, first four, then five, six, and so on.
I wasn't standing idly by, just shooting away, during this. I did my best to find new angles to attack her from, and she sent most of the bolts back in my direction. So I had to think on my feet, try to predict where the bolts would be coming from, where they'd hit, and try to not be there before they reached me.
I'm not too proud to admit that I sucked at it. I managed to dodge maybe one out of every twelve. In short order my shirt was a lost cause, and my pants were just barely a step above being shorts. All of this wasn't helped by the fact that Lana was using the Force to fondle me inside my pants. Then one of the reflected bolts hit my belt. Since I was in the midst of running to a new position, the loss of my belt making my pants drop resulted in me landing face first on the cold stone floor.
"Ow," I groaned as I rolled onto my back and locked eyes with the amused Lana.
"Well, well, what shall I do with you?" she asked, her voice low and seductive. Even if she hadn't been giving me a Force-based handjob, her tone and accent would have had me erect in an instant.
"Why do I have a hunch that you had this planned before you even came to me in Grimmauld Place?" I asked with an amused smirk as she stepped over me.
"Only a hunch? Perhaps you aren't as smart as I thought you were," Lana teased as she kneeled down, straddling my hips and met my lips in a soft kiss.
My hands went to her sides as we kissed, while one of hers went to the back of my head, pressing me deeper into our kiss, and her free hand tore my tattered shirt from my chest. A small part of my mind couldn't help but wonder what her plan was for me getting back to Grimmauld Place without flashing everyone, but most of me was focused on her lips, the way she was grinding her hips against mine, and her muscles that I could feel even through her clothes.
Finally, the need for air called and our extended kiss broke. As she leaned back and started to pull her clothes off, I could only stare into her vibrant yellow/orange eyes. Something that in the movies seemed so sinister and evil, on her they were… warm and exotic, full of playfulness and passion.
"Well," Lana said with a chuckle, breaking me from my trance. "This is the first time a man would say he was staring at my eyes and I'd believe him."
Her joke made me turn my gaze downwards, and while her pale, pert breasts were quite the appealing sight, it was something else that drew my gaze. My fingers traced the long line of almost web-like scar tissue along her ribcage, while I couldn't help but stare at the half-circle of smaller scars on her right bicep.
"Those? That one's from the first time I fought a Jedi, the one on my arm's from getting careless around an akk dog, but this one," Lana paused as she twisted her back, letting me see a massive scar that covered most of her back. "This one's from a Republic soldier, I never learned their name, but they were the head of one of the Republic's best military units."
"Havoc Squad?" I couldn't help but ask as she stood up to finish stripping.
"Perhaps, it was in the middle of a rather chaotic battle. But enough about that," she said, moments before her pants covered my face.
Pulling them off my face, and ignoring the fact that they were filled with her scent, I was treated to the sight of Lana looming over me in her naked glory. Her body was toned, showing the muscles underneath her skin, but in a way that seemed only to enhance her femininity. The only word that could even come close to describing her was Amazon.
"Beautiful," I whispered in awe, bringing an amused smile to Lana's face.
No more words were shared, instead she knelt back down, straddling my legs as she fished my rock hard cock from my boxers. Her warm hands gave my length a few strokes, before she moved up a bit and placed the head of my shaft at her entrance.
"Are you ready?" she asked, one hand holding me in place while the other supported her against my chest.
Without waiting for my answer, my tip slipped in. She was wet, tight, and so warm. Smoothly, she slid down, until our hips were flush against each other's. Her walls, like wet silk, squeezed down around my length, massaging and milking me.
"Lana… thank you," I groaned as she lifted herself up.
I wasn't going to last long. Lana was too beautiful, and the things she was doing with her tunnel… she was easily the most skilled woman I'd ever been with (not that it was a particularly long list, but considering it included Nikhol and Harley…).
"You've… done this before," I managed to get out, while mentally reciting sports figures in an attempt to stave off my rapidly impending orgasm.
"Of course… mmm… but only… yes, right there… dalliances. Nothing… serious," Lana answered, her reply broken up with moans and other pleasured noises as she picked up speed.
"Lana… I'm not going to…"
"It's alright… do it, cum for me…"
I groaned as I erupted inside of Lana, who for her part didn't stop. Even as I shot burst after burst of seed into her, she kept riding me. Finally, my cock sensitive from cumming, my orgasm stopped and I remained hard.
"Now that that's out of the way," Lana teased with a sultry grin. "Let's see if you can keep up with me."
I did my best to avoid staring, but my gaze kept drifting to Taylor and Harley. I wasn't normally one to stare, but… well, both of them were beautiful women. Harley was what some of my coworkers would call "sex on legs" and Taylor, in addition to an ass that was to die for, had an aura about her that was indescribable. Anyone that either deigned to be with were incredibly lucky.
Lisa entering the dining room talking on what looked like a tiny brick or slate distracted me from my horny thoughts. I managed to catch her saying goodbye to someone named Cameron before she put her slate away. Turning to face the room, Lisa grinned and asked, "So a bit sudden, but since we need to go pick up Cameron anyway, who wants to see our ship?"
Hyacinth, Rhonda, and Hermione all immediately perked up, as did Professor Dumbledore and Arthur Weasley. Arthur asked, "A chance to see a muggle ship? How could I resist?"
"It's not precisely what you'd consider to be 'muggle'," Taylor said. "It's a lot more advanced than anything the nonmagical populations of your Earth has."
"Does it fall under that Clark fellow's rulings?"
Who? I wasn't the only one confused, as nearly everyone else gave him baffled looks, before Lisa chuckled, "Ah, Arthur C. Clark wasn't a politician, he was an author. He penned a few rules about writing for his particular genre, one of which said…"
"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic," Hermione finished.
"Now that you mention it, considering that it is capable of tearing apart the very fabric of reality to travel to an entirely different universe, which has its own distinct laws of reality, I guess you could call it magic," Taylor mused aloud with an amused smile.
"I'm going," Arthur declared, practically vibrating in his seat.
In the end, it was myself, Arthur, Professor Dumbledore, Hyacinth, Rhonda, and Hermione that accepted the invitation. Taylor and Harley decided to stay behind, Lisa would be coming, Kara said she had a few things she wanted to pick up from her room on the ship, and Nikhol would be needed to get to the ship. I may not be the most in touch with my muggle heritage, but I still knew enough to know that there was no way it was on the ocean, not after everything that had happened during WWII and the Cold War.
So when the invite was given, a chance to be one of the first witches to go into space (even if it wasn't explicitly stated as such), there was no way I could refuse. I don't think Rhonda, Arthur, or the Professor knew just what they'd accepted, so the looks on their faces were sure to be a treat.
A quick Floo to Hogwarts where the shuttle was later, and we were off. Everyone except for Kara, Lisa, and Nikhol were pressed against the windows, watching as the Scottish Highlands grew smaller and smaller, then Scotland, then Great Britain, Europe, until the shuttle seemed to stop. There, handing in the black expanse Earth sat, an orb of blue, green, and white. There, there was the planet that gave birth to everything I'd ever known. An errant thought passed through my mind, if heaven was real, how could it compare to this?
"Consider again, that pale blue dot," someone said, but my brain couldn't place who it was. "That's here. That's home. That's us. On it everyone you love, everyone you know, everyone you ever heard of, every human being who ever was, lived out their lives. The aggregate of our joy and suffering, thousands of confident religions, ideologies, and economic doctrines, every hunter and forager, every hero and coward, every creator and destroyer of civilization, every king and peasant, every young couple in love, every mother and father, hopeful child, inventor and explorer, every teacher of morals, every corrupt politician, every 'superstar,' every 'supreme leader,' every saint and sinner in the history of our species lived there-on a mote of dust suspended in a sunbeam.
"The Earth is a very small stage in a vast cosmic arena. Think of the rivers of blood spilled by all those generals and emperors so that, in glory and triumph, they could become the momentary masters of a fraction of a dot. Think of the endless cruelties visited by the inhabitants of one corner of this pixel on the scarcely distinguishable inhabitants of some other corner, how frequent their misunderstandings, how eager they are to kill one another, how fervent their hatreds."
Another voice picked up the speech, this one I think was Hermione, "Our posturings, our imagined self-importance, the delusion that we have some privileged position in the Universe, are challenged by this point of pale light. Our planet is a lonely speck in the great enveloping cosmic dark. In our obscurity, in all this vastness, there is no hint that help will come from elsewhere to save us from ourselves.
"The Earth is the only world known so far to harbor life. There is nowhere else, at least in the near future, to which our species could migrate. Visit, yes. Settle, not yet. Like it or not, for the moment the Earth is where we make our stand.
"It has been said that astronomy is a humbling and character-building experience. There is perhaps no better demonstration of the folly of human conceits than this distant image of our tiny world. To me, it underscores our responsibility to deal more kindly with one another, and to preserve and cherish the pale blue dot, the only home we've ever known."
In the end, there was only one word that even approached adequately describing both the view and speech, "Beautiful."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 198 others
Meribson
Aug 6, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 14 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Aug 13, 2021
Add bookmark
#148
At any other time, I'd be fascinated by the metal ship we were being toured through. I'd be asking about what each and every flickering light or button did, how they worked, and a myriad of countless other questions. But… the view from the shuttle of the Earth, at once so massive and yet for the first time realizing just how small it was, wouldn't leave my mind.
I don't know who it was that the speech came from, but whomever they were, they possessed more wisdom than I would have previously imagined muggles were capable of. It was only now, reflecting on something that I was amongst the first wizard to have ever seen, that I realized that for all my disdain for Malfoy and the Death Eaters, I had possessed just as much prejudice against muggles as them.
For all my curiosity into their workings, I only ever saw muggle technology as an interesting toy, a childish attempt at making do without the wonders of magic. Never in my wildest dreams had I ever imagined that they'd be able to surpass what wizardkind had done, so sure in the superiority of magic I was. But, while not from this Earth, it was technology, not magic, that brought us from the world that gave birth to us to the void beyond.
"Mr. Weasley?"
Shaking my head, I turned to look at Hyacinth, "Yes Harry?"
"We've reached the cafeteria."
Blinking, I looked up and realized she was right. My only saving grace was the fact that I wasn't the only one who needed to be pulled out of their own head. I followed Hyacinth towards where Kara was standing next to a short woman I hadn't met yet with a flat expression on her face.
"Ah, Mr. Weasley, this is Cameron," Kara introduced us.
"Pleasure," I greeted, shaking her hand.
Cameron gave a slight nod, before explaining how to get ourselves something to eat. There were over a dozen different technical words that flew over my head, but I soon was sitting at a table with a plate of steak and mixed vegetables. But, all I could do was poke at the food on my plate.
Idly, my mind went to Damien. I hadn't spoken to him in years, not since Rhonda was born. I… I hadn't even thought about him in nearly a decade. When we get back, I should see about getting in touch. Squib or not, he was family, and after the revelation I'd had today his lacking magic didn't seem to matter as much. The sound of plates hitting the table pulled me from my thoughts, looking up to see Professor Dumbledore and Tonks both sitting down at the same table.
"Professor Dumbledore?" I asked, worried by the haunted expression on his face. Turning to face me, he adopted his standard grandfatherly look, but for the first time it felt like I was looking at a person, rather than a figure larger than life.
"Yes Arthur?" he asked, and had I not seen the earlier vulnerability I would have believed he was unphased by where we were.
"Are you alright?" I asked, concerned.
"In time… the view earlier… well, it will take some time to comprehend."
"No kidding, I thought I knew what to expect, being raised in the muggle world and all, but there was no preparing for that," Tonks said, staring blankly at her bowl of some sort of soup.
The three of us sat quietly, lost in our thoughts about how much smaller the world seemed than it had this morning.
Bear and Lana had returned from somewhere about two hours ago, and if it weren't for some of my new bugs picking up the scent of sex off them I wouldn't have realized what they'd been doing. I considered going up to them, getting hugs to breathe in the smell of them with my own nose. I didn't, I wasn't forward enough like Harley to do that. Regardless, I hoped next time they did it somewhere I could watch through my bugs.
I was pulled from my thoughts about myself, Lana, and Bear when the fireplace flared green and a blonde woman came out that I didn't recognize. I admit, I'm starting to think I have a thing for blondes. Harley, Lisa, Lana, and now this new woman…
"Taytay?" Harley's voice snapped me out of the daze the new woman had put me into.
"Sorry, a new person just came through the fireplace," I said, hoping I wasn't blushing too much.
"Musta been a hawtie," Harley said with an amused grin as she reached over and wiped at my lip.
Blushing up a storm, I hastily wiped away any drool there might have been and hit Harley in the face with an end pillow from the couch we'd been sitting on. Not that it stopped Harley's laughter. Eventually, I stormed out and made my way downstairs, where I could tell that Bear, the new woman, and Sirius were all situated around the main table.
"…ths, oh hello Taylor," Bear greeted me as I entered the main room.
"Hi Bear," I returned with a small smile, before turning to the gorgeous blonde. "Who're you?"
"Fleur Delacour," she said with a melodious voice as she stood and walked over. Before pulling me into a hug and kissing both my cheeks. If I wasn't already, I knew that I now looked like a tomato, and her next words didn't help, "I love your 'air."
"Th-thanks… it's my mother's."
My hand clapped over my mouth as soon as the words left it. Bear had the decency not to laugh, Sirius practically fell out of his chair, and Fleur just giggled. Please someone kill me now.
Bear, Scion bless him, drew the attention away from me, "We were talking about our plans for getting the second to last horcrux. Or maybe the last one, we don't know if he's turned Nagini into one yet. Anyway, it's in the bank of Gringotts. We're hoping that we'll be able to meet with someone and talk them into giving it up, but from the sounds of it that's not likely to happen."
"Why?" I asked. "They're a bank, won't they have to if the government orders it?"
"You're thinking Gringotts is a muggle bank. It's not, it's closer to a sovereign nation than a financial institution," Sirius explained. "The goblins don't answer to the Ministry, not after the last Goblin Rebellion. It's how they were able to secure themselves as the sole banking institution in the British Isles."
"Which means we can't go over their heads to make them give us the horcrux, and since we don't know how they feel about them we have no way of knowing how they'll react if we tell them there's one in a vault," Bear continued.
"Bear mentioned how it was obtained in the story he was familiar with, and that's not going to work. Sure, some goblins might want to be treated like wizards and witches or be grateful for someone remembering their name, but most goblins aren't like that. Despite what most muggleborns think, they aren't just short humans that look weird. That's something that a lot of muggle-raised have trouble grasping."
"What do you mean?" I asked as Sirius finished, and it was Fleur who answered.
"Even the most 'uman looking magical creatures aren't 'uman. Their thoughts and minds don't work the same way. Talking to my grandmothers on both sides of my family is very different. The same is true for goblins, they have an entirely different set of ethics and principles than any human. For them, it is highly unlikely that anything we can offer them would let us get the 'orcrux without stealing it.
"The only thing I could think of that would work would be," Fleur paused to think for a moment. "Perhaps a dozen goblin-forged items. Maybe."
"Of which I know the location of one," Bear finished. "We're still going to try, but this is mostly a brainstorming session to try to come up with a basic plan that we can flesh out once the others get back from their trip to the Yamato."
Thinking on it, they sounded vaguely familiar to something from Dad's old space shows, "Are they like the Ferengi?"
Bear blinked before pausing to think on it and chuckling, "I think that's an accurate summation. Anyway, care to join in on the brainstorming?"
Nodding, I joined them as Bear went over what they'd already come up with. The biggest hurdle seemed to be not knowing the layout of the tunnels under the bank, but that was something I could help with. Not right this moment, but given enough time to gather a swarm and direct it down into the tunnels and I'd have it mapped better than the goblins did. From the amused chuckling, I think I ended up saying that last part out loud.
I stood in front of the desk of the highest official Dumbledore was able to arrange a meeting with, named Kragnus, with Dumbledore, Nikhol, and Cameron. Kragnus himself was seated behind the desk with the entirety of his attention on some paperwork. He was also in the room's only chair, the rest of us being forced to stand.
We'd been forewarned that sitting on the floor was an offense punishable by decapitation. Speaking before Kragnus was punishable by decapitation. Drawing a wand or other weapon was punishable by decapitation. Leaving before he declared the meeting over was, you guessed it, punishable by decapitation.
We'd been admitted into his office over fifteen minutes ago, and he still had yet to look up. I knew it was a power play, a blatantly obvious one meant to both show that we weren't worth his notice as well as make us tired and frustrated, and thus more prone to make mistakes. Taylor was wrong, they weren't like Ferengi. Ferengi wouldn't waste time that could be spent making money on gestures like this. Finally, Kragnus set his quill in its ink well and handed off the parchment he'd been writing on to an assistant before turning to face us.
"So why does a… politician along with three unknowns seek out an urgent meeting with me? Simply going through the proper channels to arrange a meeting with a lower ranked goblin would be enough to satisfy any business you have with Gringotts," Kragnus asked, his voice as smooth as a rockslide.
"May your coffers be ever full," Dumbledore greeted with a slight bow of his head. "A lower ranked goblin wouldn't be able to make the decisions we are hoping for. We have reason to believe that there is something of a rather…"
Kragnus interrupted Dumbledore, "Explain in simple terms, or I will have you escorted out. I am in no mood for your word games, wizard."
"We believe that there's a horcrux in one of your vaults," I stated plainly. That got the gaze of every goblin in the room on me. The hard stares of the guard-goblins as well as the nearly feral gaze of Kragnus.
"Repeat that. Carefully, lest your tongue decorate my wall."
"We believe that Tom Riddle, the self proclaimed 'Lord' Voldemort, tasked one of his followers to keep a relic in their vault. We believe this relic to be a horcrux. As the machinations and goals of Riddle pose a danger, not just to humans but goblins as well, we were hopeful that you would permit us limited access to the relic in question so that our expert could remove the soul fragment from it. We have no interest in taking the relic for ourselves, it need not even leave the vault in question. All we want is to ensure that Riddle becomes as mortal as the rest of us."
From talking with Bill Weasley, we determined that particular argument to be the most likely one to convince them. He warned us that it still wasn't likely, but out of every argument and reason we'd been able to think of, it had the least chance of us making an enemy of Gringotts.
Kragnus stared at me, and remembering what Bill told us, I kept my gaze locked on his chin. Amongst goblins eye contact was seen as a challenge, and while those that worked with humans were trained to ignore it, in a tense situation it was better not to push any more buttons than necessary.
"You are brave to come to Gringotts and ask us to open one of our vaults to those it does not belong to. Brave, but very, very stupid. Be grateful I am letting you leave with your lives. But for this insult, Dumbledore," Kragnus turned to face the only wizard in our group. "Consider half the contents of your vaults now the property of Gringotts. You will receive an updated accounting of your assets once the seizure is complete. Now all of you, get out. This meeting is over."
With defeated sighs, we exited the office and followed our goblin guide through the labyrinthine tunnels to the main lobby. The glowers from the guards encouraged us to exit the building, and as we stepped into the August daylight, Nikhol turned back to look at the poem warning away potential thieves.
"Kovothis amgavsi," she snarled before turning to face me. "Are you sure we can't kill them all?"
"That would cause more problems than it would solve," I pointed out as we made our way over to Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlor where Taylor and Kara sat, a stack of paper on the table between them as Taylor drew map after map after map.
"Fine, what about just that disgusting piece of hutt refuse?"
"Calm yourself, Miss Diomedes," Dumbledore tried to placate Nikhol, only for her to lock eyes with him and snarl.
"Don't tell me to calm down. I was reading his mind the whole time, the only reason he didn't have the lot of us executed was because of the trouble that you disappearing would cause. He was even wondering which of us would taste best and how he'd cook us."
Dumbledore leaned back in surprise before blinking in confusion and asking, "How were you able to pierce his Occlumency barriers? Kragnus has among the best barriers in Gringotts."
"Don't tell your pet bat, but whatever you're doing to keep magical probes out is the worst way to keep a Force adept out. For example, you're currently thinking about the Treaty of Wales in 1437 after the Third Goblin Rebellion which is when goblins were banned from consuming human flesh. But what do you think happens to those witches and wizards that default on their fees and won't be missed? Kragnus was wondering if Cameron's thighs would be as good as the ones from a witch he had two months ago."
"I gather from your discussion that Plan B is a go?" Taylor sarcastically asked as she continued to draw maps.
"Yes, we'll need to talk to Snuffles to make sure we get the number right, but Plan B is a go."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 215 others
Meribson
Aug 13, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 15 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Aug 20, 2021
Add bookmark
#167
[Bear nervous]
Thank you power, I couldn't tell. Pushing aside my power's apparent need to state the obvious, I refocused on the maps that Taylor had made. Black had shared the vault number we wanted, while Bill Weasley had shared how Gringotts vaults were ordered. Meaning we knew which vault we needed to hit. The problem was…
"It's just past the range of what my bugs were able to map out," Taylor apologized.
"It's still better than what we had," Bear brushed her apology off, focused on the map along with the rest of us. "We're going to need a way in and a distraction. Ideas?"
"Ah've been told Ah can be a bit distractin'," Harley chimed in, arm thrust up into the air with a grin on her face.
[Is deliberately understating]
"What if some of us go in to 'open an account'?" I asked aloud, ignoring my power.
"That would get us into a cart, so it's probably our best bet for getting down to the vaults… It can't be myself, Cameron or Nikhol, as since we were in the meeting with Kragnus we'd be recognized," Bear said as he rubbed at his chin.
"Speaking of which, why isn't Kara here for this?" Taylor asked, a touch of concern in her voice.
"Because of the other goal for this endeavor," Nikhol said, her voice a mask of calm despite the vibrant yellow-orange glow coming from her eyes. "Killing that monster that calls itself a banker."
[Feels violated after having read Kragnus' mind]
[Kragnus compares unfavorably to former colleagues and hutt gangsters]
… I don't know what she saw that made her think the goblin ranked lower than Sith and hutts, and I don't think I want to know.
"We would be leaving some anonymous tips with the Ministry," Lana said, "but we can hardly afford the havoc that another Goblin War would cause."
"There's also the fact that, even if we did, it's highly unlikely that Fudge has the balls to do anything but sweep it under the rug," Bear quipped. "But, to give you an idea, Kragnus and those like him will be receiving the same punishment - by us - that the guards at Auschwitz received at the hands of the Allies after Nuremberg. Even if she knew what the goblins were capable of, Kara would probably feel morally obligated to stop us from executing them. That's a conflict we don't want to have with someone who might someday join the Family."
"If we may return to the matter at hand," Cameron interrupted, while also refocusing us.
"Hello! We recently obtained a lot of gold and we'd like to open a vault!" I said with a fake hyper energy as Lana and I stood in front of a teller.
"To open a vault requires a minimum deposit of twenty galleons, do you have the…" the teller's voice trailed off as Lana and I opened the chest we brought with us to show the entire inside completely filled with gold bars.
"Is this enough?"
"Pass one up here."
Lana reached down and picked up one of the bars and handed it to the teller, who carefully examined it both by putting it on a scale and looking through it with a jeweler's lens.
"Pure gold, how did you obtain it?"
"Does it matter?" Lana asked rhetorically.
The goblin stared down at us, before ringing the bell and calling out, "Snapfang!"
Another goblin came out and led us to a series of mining carts. As we climbed in, there was a commotion at the entrance, but before we could look our cart was moving.
"Lana and Lisa should go in to open a new vault, using gold I mined from the asteroid belt. Once they're heading down, Harley comes in and causes a distraction," Cameron suggested.
As the cart moved deeper into the depths, I turned to Lana and gave her a nod. Giving a nod herself, she turned and tapped the goblin on the shoulder.
"What is it huma…" the goblin snapped before his eyes went blank as Lana waved her hand in front of him.
"You will take us to Vault 937."
"I… will take you to Vault 937."
"You will forget that anything unusual happened."
"I will forget anything unusual happened."
"These are not the droids you're looking for," I said with my trademark grin, making Lana give me a flat stare. "What? I've always wanted to say that."
Lana just rolled her eyes before turning back to the goblin, "You will show us how to operate the cart ourselves."
"I will show you how to operate the cart yourselves. Grip here to adjust the speed…"
"Once in a cart on the way down, Lana uses the Force to make the goblin take them to the Lestrange vault. While this is happening, Nikhol uses the distraction caused by Harley to kill the cannibal and his guards."
"While I do know Force Stealth, I'm not particularly well practiced with it," Nikhol pointed out. "If I just go in lightsaber lit and shooting lightning, then it doesn't matter how much of a distraction Harley is, I won't get to him."
"Hyacinth, can I talk to you for a moment?"
"Oh, sure," she said while waving off Rhonda and Hermione. Following Nikhol, Hyacinth did her best not to let the fact that she was standing so close to a woman she was crushing on affect her, and instead simply asked, "Did you need something?"
"Yes," Nikhol said, her eyes half hooded as she looked down at Hyacinth and stepped up to the younger girl. "I heard you have a rather… fascinating cloak. Could I perhaps borrow it?"
Forcing back the blush that wanted to form and swallowing the lump in her throat, Hyacinth maintained a presence of mind to ask, "W… why? What d-do you want it for?"
"I just want to examine it, see if I can tease out its secrets. You'll get it back undamaged."
Hyacinth swallowed again, before managing to say in an almost steady voice, "Sure… it's fine."
Nikhol smiled, before reaching out and cupping her cheek, making Hyacinth lose the battle to control her blush and lean into the touch, her heart racing. Then she said, "Thank you, dear. You know, you'd be more than welcome to join our Family."
"R-really?" Hyacinth squeaked.
"Think about it. You'd have a large number of people at your side; see worlds beyond imagining; experience so much love and...passion," she whispered huskily, brushing her thumb across Hyacinth's lips and smiling as the teenage witch's eyes lidded and her tongue flicked out. "And besides your coven, who we'd gladly make room for, do you really have much holding you here?"
"Hyacinth's invisibility cloak is one of a kind, if she's willing to loan it to us we'd probably have no troubles. If not, the Order has some, but I wouldn't trust them as much."
Nikhol moved through the corridors of Gringotts, easily backtracking the intentionally confusing route that they'd been led on when brought up to meet Kragnus. It had nothing on some of the Rakatan ruins she'd navigated, let alone that time she'd found herself in the Works on Coruscant without a map.
Within five minutes, she was at the door to Kragnus's office. Smirking, she used the Force to open the door and stepped inside. The score of guards as well as Kragnus and his assistant all started and turned to face the door in surprise. But, with Hyacinth's cloak on, and her rudimentary Force Stealth activated, she was completely unnoticed by them.
"Check the runes," Kragnus ordered as Nikhol stepped into the room and shut the door.
"Don't go too far," she drawled as she dropped her Force technique and removed the cloak.
"You," Kragnus snarled. "You have some nerve, human. You shouldn't have come here, especially alone."
"You shouldn't have covered your guards in metal," Nikhol returned, making Kragnus blink in confusion.
Letting the Dark Side flow through her, Nikhol raised her arms and let loose with torrents of Force Lightning, letting the currents of energy flow to the most conductive items in the room: the metal clad goblin guards. She could have used enough power to turn them to ash in an instant, but it had been some time since she'd gotten to play. The assistant grabbed a battleaxe from the wall and threw it at her, only for it to stop a full foot from her head.
"You dropped this," Nikhol said with a chuckle as she turned the axe around and, with a flick of her eyes, sent it flying into the goblin's head, maintaining her lightning the entire time.
Feeling the last guard expiring, Nikhol let the Force Lightning die. Now alone in the room with the stupefied Kragnus, she stalked up to his desk and sat on it, scattering the papers that had been on it in the process.
"You've been a bad boy," she said, staring down Kragnus.
"You're no witch, you're something different," he said. "It doesn't matter. What you've done here will spark the next Goblin War."
"How can it? After all, you never ended the last one, you just changed the battlefield. I admit, it was a rather clever strategy. You couldn't handle the losses in population the previous wars had dealt, so you turned what would have been a pyrrhic victory into a disguised death blow. Though I wonder if your ancestors realized just how massive a victory this decision was."
"You mean the fact that the Wizards have barely changed in the last five hundred years?"
"Ah, you don't know. I suppose it doesn't matter. Much as I'd like to burn this entire establishment to the ground and find countless new and creative ways to execute your kind until I've driven you extinct, there are far more pressing matters that mean I will have to settle for just you. For now."
"Once Nikhol is on her way, Harley's distraction has served its primary purpose. Sooner or later, she'll be forced out. After that, we give Lana and Lisa fifteen minutes to get the Horcrux before the second distraction."
"Vault 937," the goblin said as we arrived.
[Is considering keeping both of you for breeding stock]
[Heard that higher ups consider human infants a delicacy]
"Thank you for your cooperation," Lana said, moments before her lightsaber flashed and the goblin's head fell over the edge of the cart.
"I've always been told to respect other cultures, but they eat people. Fuck their culture," I said as I shuddered. I'd been getting readings like that the entire trip down, and by now was glad it was over.
The two of us climbed off the cart, taking both the chest and the body with us, and made our way to the vault door. There was a low rumbling hiss as a pale reptilian head turned in our direction, but I lifted up a two-headed bell thing and started shaking it. As soon as it heard the clanging, it cringed back with a whimper.
[Pavlovian trigger: was tortured as infant whenever bells were rung]
Rachel would hate these guys, even if it were dragons instead of dogs. Pushing aside the thought, I dragged the goblin's corpse up to the vault door and pressed its hand against it as Lana fiddled with the chest. There were several loud clacks behind the vault doors, before with a pressurized hiss they slowly creaked open.
[Amount of gold within erroneous]
[Coins not solid gold]
[Gold colored lead]
"Well, looks like you don't get to use the Force to open the vault after all," I teased Lana as I filed that bit of information away.
Lana just rolled her eyes before finally getting the chest to open. Inside was a deep pit, and the sounds of someone climbing up a ladder. After a few moments, Cameron climbed out of the chest and strode into the open vault.
"The vault needs to be opened by a Gringotts employee. If not possible, Lana should be able to use the Force to rip the doors from the bedrock. Once the vault is open, open the chest borrowed from Auror Moody to allow me to enter the vault and retrieve the horcrux."
"Is he going to let us use his chest?" Bear asked.
"I already procured it with his permission."
Cameron walked through the vault, ignoring the vast piles of lead, torture implements, paintings, and other such items. Bear had provided a description of her target. Spotting it at the top of a large pile of lead coinage, Cameron calculated the optimum means of retrieving it. Her metal endoskeleton meant she'd be too heavy to climb up the pile, so instead she'd need to bring it down to her.
Her CPU scanned the mount of lead, and with a snap kick she destabilized the pile in such a way that the cup was sent rolling down to her hands. Holding it, she immediately ran a self-diagnostic test to determine if her grip had caused any curses to trigger. No problems found. Careful examination of both the cup and the rest of the vault found no signs of any other possible alternatives.
Setting aside the issue for later, Cameron turned around and exited the vault. Climbing down into the chest, she heard the beep of a communicator from the Yamato and the signal for the last phase of the plan.
"Taylor, love, would you mind showing them what the Egyptians went through in Exodus?"
"Why are you retrieving the horcrux? I'm more likely to sense any traps or curses on it," Lana pointed out.
"I am least likely to be harmed by any such curses. In any event, after retrieving the horcrux, Taylor provides the final distraction with a swarm in the Gringotts lobby. In the ensuing chaos, all four of us leave hidden in the crowd. We meet with our ally from the Order and return to Hogwarts."
It was complete pandemonium. People were screaming in fear, spells were flying through the air as household pest control charms were used, the goblin guards drew their swords to fend off any that came too close, and above it all, a veritable mass of insects and arachnids, swarming in a massive cloud of wings, silk, and chitin. Then, the cloud shifted. It took a shape, forming into what looked like a massive head with glowing eyes, staring down at the people within.
PEOPLE OF WIZARDING BRITAIN
Movement within the lobby stopped, as the crowd stared up at the terrible visage above them, as it spoke in a voice made by the buzzing of wings and chirps.
SOON, YOU WILL BE FREE FROM THE MONSTERS THAT FEAST ON YOUR LOST. THOSE THAT STOLE YOUR FUTURE FROM YOU WILL BE BROUGHT LOW. READY YOURSELVES FOR THE OPPORTUNITY WHEN IT COMES. SO SAYS SKITTER.
With that final declaration, the mass collapsed, a swarm of spiders, crickets, grasshoppers, flies, and other assorted bugs falling to the floor. It wouldn't be for some time that the goblins of Gringotts discovered the numerous dead elsewhere in the bank, but by then the culprits were long gone.
Last edited: Aug 20, 2021
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 210 others
Meribson
Aug 20, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 16 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Aug 27, 2021
Add bookmark
#193
The look of shock and reverence on Dumbledore's face as he beheld the cup was… honestly rather amusing. It was just so different from the dignified, grandfatherly air he usually had. Gingerly, Dumbledore pulled out the elder wand and tapped the cup, before blinking in confusion.
"Are… are you certain this is the right cup? Not a fake?" he asked, starting to grow frantic as he started to cast spell after spell on the cup.
"Well, seeing as I watched Nikhol pull a soul fragment out of it, as certain as I can be," I answered, doing my best to keep my amusement from my face.
"I see… but… it is said that Hufflepuff's cup possessed a great many magical abilities, yet I can detect nothing on it."
"I actually had a talk with the Gray Lady, the ghost of Ravenclaw's daughter about that when Nikhol couldn't sense anything after she removed the horcrux and the other curses on it. Her response to that question was to laugh, rather hysterically I might add. Turns out there were never any enchantments on it, it was just Hufflepuff's favorite cup. I think the tales of it possessing magic came after, once the Founders became seen in a more mythic light."
Dumbledore considered that for a minute, before sighing, "I suppose that is a reasonable conclusion. But I must admit I am disappointed."
I gave a nod, it was like when everyone eventually realized that the people they adored were flawed human beings. I made to get up, when Dumbledore spoke again, "There is something else I wished to discuss with you."
He then held up a copy of The Daily Prophet, with the front page headline showing a picture of Taylor's swarm face in Gringotts and reading NEW DARK LORD SKITTER ATTACKS GRINGOTTS.
Glancing back up at Dumbledore's blank face, I sighed and said, "She improvised. It was supposed to be a vague warning about the goblins having broken the treaty, but… being perfectly blunt, Taylor doesn't do small or subtle very well. Her response when dealing with those that she considers enemies is always to escalate. But don't tell her I said that."
"I find myself conflicted," Dubledore said as he set the newspaper down. "I understand that you needed the distraction to obtain Tom's horcrux, but I cannot condone scaring the populace like this."
Sighing, I ran my hand through my hair, "In moderation and properly directed, fear is a good thing. Fear is a warning system that something is dangerous and should be avoided. In the worlds Kara and Harley come from, there's an individual that has weaponized fear against the criminal element to protect the common person. Plus, this way, there's no way for Fudge to deny that there's someone that's a threat even if it isn't Voldemort."
Dumbledore continued to stare at me, and I met his gaze. I wasn't one of his students, nor a member of his Order. We were allied, but I wasn't under him. In the end, a chime over the door to Dumbledore's office broke our little staring contest.
"Come in Hagrid," Dumbledore called out, prompting the half-giant to burst into the office.
"Perfess'r Dumbledore! Thar's a girl headin' towards Aragog's part o' tha forest! I called out ta her, but she didn't seem ta hear me," Hagrid panted out, leaning on his knees as he gulped down big breaths of air.
"Take a deep breath Hagrid, tell us what she looked like."
"Black 'air, curly like 'ermione's but darker and curlier," he began and I had a sudden bad feeling about where he was going with it. "Tall too, but thin. I couldn't be sure, but I think she 'ad glasses."
My palm met with my forehead and I groaned, "Dammit Taylor, would it kill you to warn me?"
"Well Mr. Sandosen, I believe we'll have to continue this conversation at another time. Shall we go save Aragog from Miss Hebert?" Dumbledore asked with a hint of amusement.
"What?" was Hagrid's eloquent response as Dumbledore and I headed down the stairs to go retrieve Taylor.
'The most basic of the coven spells deal with the binding of two or more witches in united purpose. With such a bond, a group of witches are capable of performing feats far beyond what a single witch or wizard is capable of, in early civilizations it was not unheard of for a sufficiently large coven to utilize a ritual that would cause terrible storms or sink islands.'
That had been the introduction to one of the books I'd gotten in my first year for additional reading. To say the least, the potential it had described was fascinating, and I desperately hoped I'd be able to find some other girls my age with which to form a coven. For the first two months, I thought my hope had been in vain, the kids at Hogwarts seemed to be just like those at primary school.
Then the troll happened and a few weeks later, Rhonda, Hyacinth and I formed a coven. In retrospect, we weren't ready for it. The forced bonding of our magic at such a young age… according to the nurse, we were lucky to come out of it as unscathed as we did. The book on covens that I'd gotten the ritual from really should have included the warning about forming a coven bond before the age of fourteen in front of the ritual instead of after. After that, I made sure to check after a ritual to see if there were any extra warnings. There always were. Like this one I'd just found in the Black Library.
"So what's this new coven spell you've found?" Harry asked as she and Rhonda sat down at the table.
"If I'm right, it'll make us immune to the Unforgivables," I said bluntly, catching both of their interest.
"… go on," Rhonda said as she leaned forwards, lacing her fingers together in front of her mouth.
"It describes a ritual sacrifice of a coven member's virginity, and when properly channeled allows the participants full immunity to a single spell. The more virginities sacrificed, the more spells, and it applies to everyone in the coven who's participating. There's three of us, three Unforgivables, so we'd be able to ignore them."
"If this ritual is so good, why isn't it commonly used then?" Harry asked.
"Well, that's the tricky part. There needs to be two virginities offered per witch and the man needs to orgasm twice per, well, opening. Fortunately, it doesn't count anything we've done in the past so we can stick to oral for the second. On top of that, no potions or anything to enhance performance. Then the part that trips up most from what I can tell, the man can't have any magic."
"So a muggle, or something like a centaur or a goblin?"
I shook my head, "It has to be a muggle, the magic inherent within a wizard or magical creature would ruin the ritual. From the book I read, I'm not sure it's ever been done. But if we're able to pull it off…"
"Mione, I know you're brilliant, but the only muggles that we know that could possibly qualify are either your family or Harry's. There's no way I'd let any of Harry's family get anywhere close to her, and I rather doubt you have a fetish for incest after some of the rants about Malfoy you've given over the years," Rhonda pointed out, making me shake my head.
"We do know another muggle," I said, making both of my covenmates blink. "Bear's technically a muggle, remember?"
I didn't resist smirking in amusement at the blushes that prompted from my covenmates. I was probably blushing just as badly, but pressed onwards, "His world didn't have magic, so he should be even more of a muggle than a random muggle off the street but from what Nikhol's told us he's more than up to the task of 'performing' for the ritual. I honestly don't think we'll find someone who'd be a better fit."
"Plus the fact that he looks like he'd live up to his name in bed?" Rhonda mused aloud, her gaze half vacant.
Yeah… that too… big, broad hands holding me up in the air, my arms around his broad shoulders…
"Stop drooling, Hermione," Harry's voice pulled me from my daydream, and I hurriedly wiped at my mouth with the back of my hand. "There's something rather important you're forgetting: what about Luna?"
I couldn't help but wince. Yeah, that was a mistake on my part. After the fiasco with Voldemort's Diary that had been slipped into her school supplies her first year, we'd offered to let her join our coven when she turned fourteen.
"Her birthday's the seventh of October," Rhonda said in a considering tone. "We could admit her into the coven that weekend, then have the ritual with Bear on Halloween. That'd give it a boost, wouldn't it?"
I pulled out a piece of parchment to take notes. Halloween was always a potent day to do a ritual, but when to get the best effects depended on what time you started and how long it took.
"Wait…" Harry said, pulling my attention from calculating the best time to do the ritual. "You said no potions, does that include… well, our monthly potion?"
…
…
My head dropped to the table and I groaned. How had I not considered that?
"Yes it does. And since the ritual requires that he… well, shoot inside us, there's a chance we'll end up pregnant. Are both of you okay with that?" I asked, doing my best to ignore the nervous pit that had formed in my stomach.
"I… don't know," Rhonda admitted.
Harry, on the other hand, refused to look at either of us, and her cheeks…
"Harry? Would you be okay with the risk?" I prodded.
"I… wouldn't mind," she quietly admitted, making both Rhonda and I blink in surprise.
"I know you said you dreamed of having a big family with lots of children," Rhonda said, referencing the times we'd considered what we wanted to do out of Hogwarts. "But this soon?"
Harry glanced at me before taking a breath, "I know I've always been vague about what kind of job I'd get after Hogwarts, but to be honest I was never really interested in anything like that. I wanted to be a mother and I wanted to do work in researching how spells worked. Like Luna's mum did, only with more safety precautions. I didn't want to say it because…"
I got up and hugged Harry, letting her cry into my shoulder as all the bottled up emotions came out. I knew how I could get, especially on my rants about the injustice of Wizarding Society in encouraging witches to be trophy or housewives. But I never meant to make Harry think I'd care if that's what she wanted. I never meant to make her think she had to keep secrets.
"I'm sorry Harry," I whispered as I hugged her.
"Say it," Bear said with the tone of a disappointed parent.
Letting out a frustrated sigh, I turned to the bushy bearded giant and said, "I'm sorry for taking control of your pet's children."
"And?"
"And I won't do it again… unless Voldemort attacks Hogwarts."
Bear rubbed at his face with a groan, and I barely heard him mutter something about a drink, before he turned to the giant, "I'm sorry about Taylor. I think she heard about the acromantula and since her thing is that she controls anything that can be described as a 'bug'…"
"It's alrigh', jus' don' go inta tha Forest like tha again, y'here?" he asked me, giving me a significant look.
"Alright," I agreed. Next time I'd bring someone from the Family with me. I think Nikhol would be interested in some of the things I saw there.
Last edited: Aug 27, 2021
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Daoisttian3, PaterRichard and 223 others
Meribson
Aug 27, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Canon Omake: Nikhol/Hyacinth New
View content
Niklarus
Niklarus
Getting sticky.
Sep 2, 2021
Add bookmark
#205
The following scene is set the night after the heist chapter and follows up on the scene where Nikhol borrowed Hyacinth's invisibility cloak.
It had been a good day and there was much to celebrate. A threat blunted; an enemy left worse than dead; and another piece of that fool's soul destroyed. I could feel the Dark Side dancing around me like a puppy eager to be let off the leash again after I'd indulged it in Kragnus' office. But this was the time to indulge my other, more sensual passions.
But who to indulge them with, I wondered as I slid one hand down my body to tease my core. My beloved Lana, a match and complement for me in all ways? Cameron, so much more than any droid could hope to be, whose cool, soothing presence in the Force was so unprecedented? Harleen, whose accent and joy in life make every day brighter? Taylor, the incestuous daughter figure I never knew I wanted? What an adorifying Sith she would make if only she had the Force. Lisa, sarcastic and observant, always ready to verbally stab someone in the eye?
Or Bear, around whom we all orbit? In my old life, I would not have imagined a man such as him to be the nucleus around which a polyamorous atom might form. Yet he is coming to love and crave us - the soft smile he has for each of us when he thinks we aren't looking is a clear and obvious sign - as we are coming to love and crave him. He accepts all of our advances with eagerness and passion while somehow remaining unconvinced enough of his own desirability that he makes no advances of our own. Yes, perhaps I will find him tonight and see about pushing him past that mental block. His passions unleashed will no doubt be strong enough to power any number of Sith rituals.
What to wear that would– My eyes landed on the folded, shimmering fabric on my bed. I hadn't returned that yet, had I? And the young witch had been so receptive to my touch when I'd asked to borrow it. There was a flare of interest as well when I'd mentioned a place for her among us. Completing the seduction of this world's Chosen One; drawing out her submissive nature and making her crave membership in the Family. A worthy mission for any Sith, but one only Lana or I could complete without utterly breaking her.
This would require a different mode of dress than one meant to "poke the Bear" as the saying went. Something alluring and mouth-watering while offering easy exposure and access. A moment's thought and a flicker of the Force opened my closet and floated three options in front of me. Ah, perfect. I sent two back into the closet and closed it. Forgoing underwear, I put on the blood-red dress. (As if there could be any sexier a color for a Sith to wear.)
Stretching out with the Force, I found the darling girl's presence in the house. She was alone in her room. Good. And...dear me, indulging in self-pleasure. How delightful! A touch of Force Influence to keep her from finishing before I arrived at her door and then I threw the Cloak over myself to insure that no unworthy eyes saw me as I went to her.
It was only a minute, though the anticipation made it seem ever so much longer, before I was knocking at her door.
"Hyacinth, darling," I said, pitching my voice for maximum sensuality while removing the Cloak, "it's Nikhol. I have your cloak. May I come in?"
"J-just a minute!" she called out. I could feel the intensity of her combined lust and embarrassment through the door as she made her way over and opened it. She shuddered when she saw me dressed in a manner that would make a Twi'lek dancer blush.
My Force senses caught the spike in her arousal as she stood transfixed by my cleavage, licking her lips. She was wearing a gold-colored camisole with too-thin straps barely holding it in place and a lacy pair of panties in the same color. The gusset was twisted out of place, exposing her pubes and lower lips. Rational thought was clearly abandoning the dear girl as she quivered with need. In her haste to see me, she had even — Oh, how lovely — forgotten to wipe clean the fingers she'd been touching herself with.
I levitated the Cloak into the room as I took her soaked hand in my own and lifted it to my lips, drawing her attention. Her moan as she realized what I was about to do was all the excuse I needed and I held her eyes, so similar in shade to my own, with mine as I softly kissed her knuckles. Projecting my own desires and mirth into the room with the Force plucked a shiver out of the pretty teenage witch. Using it to rub her exposed slit garnered an even more satisfying reaction.
"So eager to see me, Little One?" I teased, tossing her an affectionate smirk.
With a wink, I took the first of her fingers slowly into my mouth, swirling my tongue around it and committing the scent and taste of her juices to my memory. She shuddered and shook as I kept going. Having her fingers licked clean one by one while I tickled her cute cunny without actually touching her had her eyes rolling back in her head as a series of rolling little orgasms pulsed through her.
Her legs wobbled as she lost the ability to stand under her own power, so I held her close to me. The difference in our heights put her face right between my breasts, her lips pressed against the center of my bosom. Expanding the area of my Force touch to her ass and chest, I walked the two of us into the room, closing and locking the door behind us.
"Hello again, darling Hyacinth," I whispered as she came back to herself. "Do you mind me calling you that?" The physical heat of her blush against my skin and the feel of embarrassment/lust/craving projected from her mind were intoxicating.
"You...you can call me anything," she whispered back.
"I shan't abuse the privilege," I promised. "Would you like to sit down? I can walk us to the bed while you rest your lips right where they are."
"Ooooohhhh…"
"Perhaps you'd like an unobstructed view once we're on the bed. To slide your hands under my top and set them free. I've felt your eyes wander over me since we met," I purred. "Stealing glances when you think I'm too busy to notice. Looking away when I notice you anyway. When the Force serves you, Little One," I continued, stroking her hair, "you can tell when someone stares at you. As you stare at my ass. My breasts."
She wrenched her face and eyes up, forcing herself to search mine for any trace of mockery even as my use of the Force drew gasps and pants out of her. Licking her lips, she tried to speak, stopped, tried again and gave up the effort.
"I can feel your desire. Give in to it. Set it free. Say 'yes' and you can stare...touch...suckle to your heart's content."
"Y-yes. Please."
Leaning my head down, I pressed my lips to hers with all the softness I possessed. She threw her hands around the back of my neck and responded with eager passion. I stroked her lips with my tongue but didn't press for entry. Not now. Not yet. Making a decision, I slid my hands down, grabbed hold of her firm cheeks and picked her up. Her legs wrapped around my waist and her tongue poked out from between her lips, seeking entrance to my mouth. Just for a moment, I let it in as I carried her to the bed.
I couldn't help smirking at the way she moaned when I sucked on her tongue. And the way she ground her core against my abs was simply delightful. Coaxing her into leaving this unappreciative nation and joining our Family would only require a few more orgasms and some well-placed words. Providing her with both would be satisfying enough to no doubt trigger a few orgasms of my own.
Softly, oh so softly, I set her on the edge of the bed and pulled away from the kiss. "Easy, Little One. There's so much yet to show you." A feathery Force-touch on her clit sent her tumbling into yet another orgasm and her legs spread apart, allowing me to take one step back and stand before her.
"H-how are you doing that?"
"The Dark Side of the Force is a pathway to many abilities some might consider to be...utterly sexual."
I pulled down the right strap of my dress, extricating my arm and exposing my breast to her hungry gaze. Such passion in those eyes. Such craving and aching need. Such surrender, submission.
"Would you like to pull down the other strap?" I purred. "Or shall I?"
A trembling hand reached out towards the remaining strap.
"There's nothing to fear, darling Hyacinth. I won't deny you your lusts. Pull the strap down. Feast your eyes on what you've wanted since we met."
With a sigh and a grunt of exerted willpower, she stilled her hand and rested it on top of the cloth hiding the soft flesh she so clearly wanted to touch. Deep breaths, she took. In and out. In and out. One more act of Sith-like action and determination saw her pull the cloth down.
Watching her lick her lips at the sight before her, I kept my inner triumph from showing on my face. She was ours now. It was inevitable.
I sat on the bed next to her and ran my fingers through her long hair. "You were thinking of me before I knocked on your door," I stated, getting a shy nod in response. "In your fantasy, as you touched yourself, tell me what we were doing."
Her eyes closed as I coaxed the fantasy out of her. "I, I was, was on my hands and knees licking you from behind. B-Bear was in me, fu-fucking me so good. Every thrust sent me face-first into your perfect arse. Mama Harley was next to us on the bed, reaching under to flick my clitty. It...it was Heaven."
Mama Harley? I thought. Now this was interesting. Later. Seal the deal now. Ask questions later. I stroked her hair behind her ear and leaned in, giving a long, thorough lick along the outside before slipping my tongue in and whispering.
"We can make your fantasy happen. All your fantasies. Give yourself to us. You want Bear to take you from behind, sliding against that special spot inside you with every thrust?"
"I've never wanted a guy before," she whispered back, "but I want him. I want him to take me; make me melt into him. Fill me so much I leak for days.
"I've had to fight so often, for so many years. To be strong. I can't–I need a place I don't have to fight; don't have to be strong.
"I need to worship you. Your presence makes my heart race. Here, tonight...your kiss, your touch, your body–I've heard people talk about being drunk; being high. I never understood until now.
"I want Taylor to push me to my knees, grab me by the hair and jam my face between her legs.
"I want Lisa to press me against the wall and whisper every dirty secret I have until I cum so hard my legs collapse. For Cameron to bend me over a desk and finger me until I scream her name. To be passed back and forth between you and Miss Lana until my tongue is sore.
"I want Mama Harley to hold me in her arms like she did the night you found me and rock me to sleep while she makes me touch myself.
"Yes. Yes, I'll be yours. I'll join your Family."
"A bond like that you have with your coven is to be treasured," I assured her before slipping my tongue into her mouth tenderly for a moment. Picking her up, I set her astride my thigh and drew her head down to my breast, encouraging her without words to suckle. "We won't sunder it. They are all welcome to partake in the ceremony Lana, Lisa and I have designed. To join us when you do. For now, darling, drink from my breasts and ride my thigh. Then, when you have had your fill of my milk and your orgasms, you may kneel and worship me with your tongue for the first time. When you part the strips hiding my legs, you will see that there is nothing to separate my core and your...attentions."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Nighttuner, Ainz2002 and 92 others
Niklarus
Sep 2, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 17 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Sep 3, 2021
Add bookmark
#207
"Lana? Can I talk to you in private please?" Lisa asked, pulling me from my conversation with Mr. Black.
Glancing at the man, he just gave a smile and a nod before walking away. I had a very strong suspicion what Lisa wished to discuss, but I'd honestly been expecting this conversation much sooner.
"What is it, Lisa?" I asked. We were alone in the library, Hyacinth and her friends having left not long ago.
"Why'd you do it? The plan was to have me kill the cart operator. But you did it before I could. Why?" Lisa's eyes bored into my own, burning with an intensity that was out of place on the normally calculating girl's face.
"Because it's not the role you are suited for," I answered, leading her over to a table with a pair of chairs.
Lisa took the offered chair, and waited for me to sit down before responding, "I was a Warlord, I can handle a bit of killing."
"How many people have you personally killed? I suspect the answer is very, very low. Lisa, in you I see something I saw when I was the head of Sith Intelligence: someone trying to be a lethal Cipher Agent but not suited to the role. Do you know what I did with those people?"
"Kill them for failing?"
"That would be a waste of resources. No, I put them in a different role. If we were in the Empire, you would be a poor Cipher. But I have no doubts that you would be one of the best Watcher agents in the entire galaxy, Empire or Republic. Letting you kill that goblin would have damaged you emotionally. It would have hurt your ability to focus, to do what you needed to do at a given time, and everyone would have suffered the consequences."
Lisa just stared at me, not saying anything. Her eyes roamed over my face, looking for some sign of… something. I could have looked into her mind to see what she was looking for, but I stayed out. For something like this, there was no reason to invade her privacy like that. Not for something so mundane.
"I…" Lisa began, before pausing. She swallowed, opened her mouth to try again, but no words came out. Her hands on the table were shaking lightly, so I took them in my own. I didn't speak, letting her have the time she needed to find the words to convey what she was feeling.
Finally, after nearly five minutes of trying to contain her emotions, Lisa took a shuddering breath to steel herself and spoke, "You know how we get powers from our world, right?"
"You go through some personalized, traumatic event, correct?" I asked, no one had said as much, but I'd managed to piece together that much from the clues that had been dropped over the last month.
"Yeah. For me, it was my brother committing suicide. Or rather, the fact that I didn't see the warning signs. I have the realization that if I'd just seen the fact that my brother wanted to die I could have helped him, then the next thing I know I start learning everything about people just by looking at them."
I could tell Lisa wasn't finished, but my heart went out to her. Even if this was the first time Lisa had ever mentioned her brother, I could still hear the pain from unhealed wounds.
"Oh but it gets even better. My parents… their reaction to their son having hanged himself and their daughter being so traumatized she gained powers was to immediately start looking for ways to exploit said daughter's powers. Then I was told I'd be working for a psychopath with a superiority and control complex or I'd have a lead lobotomy. I… I don't…"
Lisa took another shuddering breath and blinked away the tears that were starting for form, "I can handle pity and condescension. You didn't do it for either of those. You care. I don't know how to deal with that."
I didn't respond with words. I stood up from the chair and pulled the emotionally shaken girl into a hug. As the shorter girl buried her face into my shoulder and sobbed the emotions out, her long maintained barriers crumbling for a time, my mind was sent back to a time years ago. Before my love and I were brought into this Family. Before I was founding an Alliance that turned into an Empire. Before the death of Darth Marr and disappearance of Darth Nox. Before Ziost, back to a quiet tent of Yavin IV.
When Nikhol Diomedes, Darth Nox of the Dark Council, Mistress of the Dead, shared her history with me. When she told me about her time as a slave on Ziost. Of the conditions on the plantation she'd been raised on, the times she saw her fellow slaves fed to the beasts when her masters were in particularly foul moods. Of how for the first time she felt like someone accepted her past without disdain or sickening compassion. Just simple acceptance.
Just like that night, I stood there, offering to be strong so Lisa could for once allow herself a chance to be weak. An opportunity to let herself bend before she broke.
"Oh, Bear, can we have a talk?" Kara's normally silky smooth voice was just the right sort of tone that every man knew. The one that all but screamed 'you fucked up royally, you stupid man!'
Turning around from going over resource reports with Cameron, my words caught in my throat as I took in Kara's expression. Her eyes were glowing red, she was floating three feet off the ground, and her face showed all the fury she'd kept out of her voice. Despite myself, my gaze immediately went to her fingers before I reminded myself that Atrocitus hadn't created the Red Lantern Battery, Kara wasn't going to be killing me with plasma blood/vomit.
"Is this about the endeavor to capture the final horcrux?" Cameron asked, drawing both my and Kara's focus.
"Of course that's what it's about!" Kara shouted, her eyes glowing brighter before she closed them and took a deep breath.
"I understand you're upset," I began, foolishly drawing the angry kryptonian's attention. "But what we'd learned on our initial scouting run meant that what would follow we didn't think you'd be able to let slide. If we let Kragnus live, it would become immediately apparent what was stolen and who was responsible. That's without touching on the fact that despite being from another planet, you have more in common with humans than goblins do."
"Genetic viability of human/kryptonian offspring is 87.4573% while genetic viability of human/goblin offspring is 11.6219%," Cameron so helpf… wait, what?
Turning to Cameron I asked, "What about Professor Flitwick? I thought he was half goblin."
"I inquired about his non-human heritage, and he informed me that his family has relied heavily on fertility enhancing potions and rituals in order to conceive. Without them his family are functionally sterile. He himself chose to become an instructor when he discovered that even with his family's fertility enhancers his sperm was incapable of fertilizing ovum except those of a direct family member or other human/goblin hybrids. To his knowledge, no such hybrids outside of himself are currently alive."
I blinked in surprise. So, Flitwick became a Professor because that was the closest he'd come to being a parent? That's… just, damn. Kara shook her head, before returning to glaring at me, but it wasn't as intense as before.
"No sidetracking, unintentional as it might have been. You're not getting off the hook that easily," she said, crossing her arms under her chest.
"Okay," I easily agreed, motioning to an empty chair. "Shall we go over precisely what's angering you the most and how we'll address it?"
Now it was Kara's turn to blink, before she floated over to the chair, "I'll be honest, I was expecting you to argue more."
"I've lived over fifty years, Kara," I pointed out because fuck chronology, this body was not in its fifties anymore. "I've seen a lot in that time and while none of it compares to losing everything, even my homeworld, it still results in some maturity."
Kara sat down, and as she did, I asked, "Is it that we killed some of the goblins or that we excluded you that's pissing you off the most?"
I already knew what the answer was, but I figured I'd ask anywa…
"It's being treated as an outsider."
For a second time in this conversation I was thrown off mental balance. I… okay, think, in the comics featuring Kara'd always emphasized no killing. But… oh. It dawned on me like being hit in the face with a Louisville slugger.
Sighing, I ran my hands through my hair, "First, let me apologize. I let myself fall into the trap of thinking in the context of the comics I grew up reading, not you as a real person. I'm sorry."
Kara continued to stare me down, before she glanced over at Cameron and spoke, "I get that there's certain things that I'm not going to be told, you have a number of different things you need to do to prepare and I do understand the concept of operational security. I get that there's certain 'jobs' that I'm not going to be suited for. What's 'pissing me off' is that even without that, you guys aren't including me.
"I've felt like an outsider ever since I got on Earth. Don't get me wrong, I'm not saying I wanted to die when Krypton exploded, and Kal's been doing his best. But…" Kara trailed off, trying to find the right words to express what she was trying to say.
"You are Kryptonian in culture, not just physiology," Cameron stated, and I felt like hitting myself over the head for not realizing it sooner.
"Yes, I'm from Argo City, not Smallville. There were no local sports, no innocent barn dances, or religious festivals. We knew that we were living out an extended death sentence, no matter how hard our parents tried to hide it from the rest of us. In the end, I find out that a member of my family survived on a planet with a yellow star, but he and I are the only members of our species left. Even then, I'm the last to remember Krypton's culture so no matter where I go, I'll always be apart from everyone else."
"Alright, again, I apologize for excluding you. I swear it wasn't intentional, and I'll do my best to consciously stop doing so if it isn't for, like you said earlier, operational security. How about we start now?" I asked.
Kara raised an eyebrow, "What did you have in mind?"
"Well, no offense, but I don't think it's a good idea to dig out the Resurrection Stone so you can talk to your folks and lovers from Argo City again. Plus we'd have to pry it from Nikhol and I don't want her to go all Mad Scientist on me for interrupting her research in figuring out how it works… And now I can't get the image of her with a hunchbacked assistant named Igor out of my head."
Kara chuckled in amusement, "Isn't it pronounced 'Eye-gor'?"
I couldn't help the snort that escaped from me at that, before getting myself under control, "Anyway, I was actually thinking we could have another movie night. Not necessarily with everyone, but it would be a good opportunity to relax while we're waiting for things to reach a point where we can move forwards."
Kara thought for a moment, before giving a nod, "Got anything in particular in mind?"
"I have a few."
A few hours later Kara, Cameron, Harley, Tonks, and myself were on the Yamato taking advantage of the "home" theater set up for a comedy movie marathon. I'd suggested each of us picking a different movie, and though Kara passed on picking a movie herself the rest agreed. Having the remote on hand I immediately set up Clue as the first movie.
Tonks used magic to summon the remote to her moments before I was tackled by Harley. She queued Spaceballs and tossed the remote to Cameron just in time to receive a tackle from an excitable blonde missile herself. Cameron was kind enough to let Harley go third as I got the popcorn ready.
"I'm a touch concerned that the movie has 'zombie' in the title," Kara hesitantly said as I turned around just in time to see the logo for Zombieland.
"Don't worry, by the time that movie was released, the zombie genre had diversified enough to include comedies," I said as I carried some buckets of popcorn over and started handing them out.
Cameron picked Down Periscope as the final movie just as I sat down with my own bucket of popcorn. Settling down into my seat, I tossed a few kernels into my mouth as the lights dimmed and one of the funniest movies in history began.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, Gainex2021 and 186 others
Meribson
Sep 3, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 18 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Sep 10, 2021
Add bookmark
#212
"… this tattoo I keep hearing about?"
"Well… it's kind of a long story. It was just after the Murmansk Brushing Incident, I'm sure you heard about it…"
As the credits rolled, I got up and collected the by now well empty popcorn bowls and stuck them in the sink where the ship's automated systems would take care of them. If nothing else, never needing to do dishes by hand again was well worth accepting Tara Q's offer.
"So, whaddya think o' th' movies, Hot Pants?" Harley asked from her place cuddled up next to Kara.
"They were a lot better than I was expecting, especially the third one. But if I had to pick, I'd say I probably enjoyed Spaceballs the most. It's not quite the same as Monty Python and the Holy Grail, but I admit I'm rather biased since that was the first movie I saw after arriving on Earth," Kara answered, and I couldn't help but chuckle.
"'Tis but a scratch!'" Tonks joked as Cameron stood up.
"Oh, right. Cameron called dibs, see ya in th' mornin' Fuzzy!" Harley said, making me blink before Cameron gently took my hand and kissed the inside of my wrist.
I… didn't exactly pay attention to anything else Harley said as Cameron dragged me away from the Rec Room. I was more than a little bit distracted by Cameron's big, doe brown eyes. I'd thought I was immune to the big eye approach to getting one's way, I was proven wrong as I was led back to my cabin.
Cameron gently pushed me into the leather-backed chair, before straddling my lap and leaning in to give me a soft kiss on my lips. Immediately pulling back, she leaned in to whisper in my ear, grinding her hips into mine as she did so, "There's something I want to show you. Wait right here."
With that, she stood up and sashayed into the closet, her hips with just enough sway to suggest it was deliberate while not so much it was obvious. That, combined with the brief grinding and the look she'd given me on our way up here, was more than enough to ensure that I wasn't going to be soft for a good long while.
I was curious what Cameron had planned, while part of my mind was trying to figure out how she was so light despite having metal bones. Dismissing it, I looked over to the closet as the opening notes to a familiar song began to play and a long leg stepped out from the closet door.
Black high heels, black pants that looked painted on, a top that was more sash than shirt and clearly showed that there was nothing underneath it… I had to swallow down the lump that formed in my throat as Cameron strutted towards me, like she was a model on a runway.
"What's the occasion?" I managed to ask.
"I told Harley I was unsure how to approach you, this was her suggestion," Cameron answered, her voice low and sensual as she came to a stop in front of me. Slowly, she put her arms on her stomach, before sliding them down her legs until they reached her feet, giving me a perfect view of her smooth, toned back.
But she didn't stop there, as the song continued, she bent her legs, bringing her hands to the floor as she transitioned to all fours. Putting one hand forwards, her knees slid out as she moved closer to me, before snapping back up. The other hand went in front, her backside dropped down before snapping up again.
Finally, she was kneeling between my legs, her hands on my thighs just behind my knees. Meeting my gaze for a moment, her head then went down, coming to a stop between my knees before she put her weight on her hands and lifted her legs up into the air. Bringing them around, so they were on either side of my head, Cameron hooked her legs together before lifting herself up at the waist. Despite having the entirety of her weight resting on my shoulders and around my neck, I didn't feel in danger.
It was only then, as her top half came up, that I realized her top had fallen off. Reaching down, Cameron grabbed my arms and then brought my hands up to her hips. As I marveled at the feel of her smooth skin under my fingers, the song changed and Cameron guided my hands up along her sides before bringing them forwards to cup her perky chest.
Keeping my hands where they were, Cameron unhooked her feet and let them slide through my arms until she was once again sitting in my lap. Her hips started gyrating, as she guided one hand up past her collarbone and sucked a finger into her mouth. Her eyes were half lidded as she looked down at me, the way her core was pressing against my shaft through my pants, the weight of her breast in my hand…
That was it, I couldn't hold back any more. I was surprised I'd held out this long as it was. A throaty chuckle echoed from her throat, before she leaned in against my chest and slid one leg off my lap. Standing with her back facing my legs, she leaned forwards, before reaching back and grabbing onto my hands. Pulling them to the front of her pants, she had me grip onto them before she turned back to look at me over her shoulder.
"Pull," she said, her voice husky.
Doing as the lady requested, I was pleasantly surprised to find that her pants were tear-aways, leaving her in black high heels and a purple g-string. If Tara Q's boosts hadn't killed my refractory period, that sight certainly would have. Turning her head slightly to stare at me, Cameron sat back into my lap, planting her butt on my thigh, before leaning back. Her back made a gorgeous arch, as the next song started, and she lifted her far leg up until it pointed straight into the air.
Intellectually, I knew that Cameron had been built to be more flexible than the average human. That did not mean I was prepared for her leg to reach around and hook my neck as she rolled over so her front was on my legs. Bringing her leg down to be level with the other, she reached back and delivered a loud slap to her ass, making the pale skin ripple.
Turning her head, to look at me from the corner of her still hooded eyes, Cameron slowly slid down my lap until she was back on all fours. Before turning and sliding along the inside of my legs until her chest was flush with my abdomen.
Still meeting my gaze, her dainty hands came up and easily undid my belt, before she slid those same hands under my boxers and pulled both down. I lifted myself up to make her job easier, and as my shaft popped free from it's cloth confines, she leaned in and rubbed her cheek against it, like a cat rubbing against someone's leg.
For a full minute, she continued in that vein, giving me attention without using her hands or her lips. It was the longest I'd had anyone do that, and it was far more arousing than I'd anticipated. Finally, after she dragged her cheek from my tip to my base, with one eye covered by my shaft, I felt her tongue slip out and cup one of my balls. Tenderly, she teased one, then the other, before moving up and dragging her tongue along the bottom of my length.
This entire time, her hands remained firmly on her knees, her gaze locked with mine. As she reached my head, her tongue swirled around, before she took it into her mouth and gave a sudden, sharp suck. The sudden pressure had me gritting my teeth as I stared down at her brown eyes and caved in cheeks, grabbing the bottom of the chair seat to resist the urge to reach out and grab the back of her head.
Slowly, torturously slowly, she slid down the length of my dick, continually sucking like it was an ice pop. I felt the head slip past the entrance to her throat, and from my angle could just barely make out her throat bulging as she went deeper and deeper, jet not once did she gag. As her lips ringed my base, and her tongue slipped out, her hands finally left their place on her knees. One cupped my balls, lifting them up so she could lick at them despite her mouth being full of my length. The other pried my hand from the bottom of the chair and pressed something into it. Something wet and with a lot of string… a glance past her hair towards her still pushed out ass confirmed my suspicion: at some point, she took off her g-string without getting up or stopping her treating me.
Despite having just cum, that did me in a second time. My head went back and I groaned as I resisted the urge to grab her head, only for her hand to find mine and drag it there herself. As I shot my second load, my fingers threaded through her hair as I pulled her down as far as I could, her tacit permission removing any of my usual hesitation in doing so. I lost track of how many times I shot my seed down her throat, before the last of my orgasm finished and I fell back into the chair.
Slowly, but still a lot faster than she'd gone the other way, Cameron slid off my length, keeping her lips sealed the entire way. When she pulled the last of my shaft out of her mouth, she gave a slightly exaggerated swallowing sound before opening her mouth to show not a single drop of cum. Despite softening, my dick gave a twitch.
"Damn, Cameron. That was amazing," I told her as I tried to catch my breath.
"Thank you, the majority of the outfit was chosen by Harley while Lisa picked the g-string," Cameron said as she stood up, letting me see her in all her glory.
"And the dance?" I asked as I noticed the wet reflection along her thighs.
"One of the files from Skynet. My model was intended for subversive infiltration, playing on the emotional vulnerabilities of the Resistance. Sex was seen as a potent weapon in such a role."
As much as it made sense, I couldn't help but remember an episode of a sitcom where two guys had argued about why Skynet, an emotionless AI, would make a sexy killer robot. I had the answer.
"If you're able, I'd like to continue," Cameron said, pulling me from my musings.
I was about to say something about a willing spirit and weak flesh, but paused. Normally by now I'd be feeling a rather significant amount of exhaustion, but I didn't. Now that I'd had a chance to catch my breath, I felt just as energized as always. That… even when I was in the best shape of my life, that didn't happen.
"I guess I can," I said aloud as I stood up and followed Cameron to the bed.
She took my hands in hers as she sat on the edge, before reaching over and pulling my shirt off over my head. After dropping my shirt to the floor, Cameron lay back, sliding further into the middle of the bed until she was happy with her position, before fluffing her hair and all but posing.
"Claim me," Cameron said, with a husky, needy undertone as she spread her legs apart.
Despite having cum twice, even before Tara Q improved my body I wouldn't have been able to resist. Climbing up onto the bed, I let my hands slide along her legs, enjoying the feel of her smooth skin. Starting at her feet, I slowly slid upwards, feeling the muscles under her skin, knowing the sheer strength held within each leg as I reached her knees. It was as my fingers found the back of her knees that Cameron suddenly started to giggle, surprising us both.
"Are you ticklish?" I asked in surprise at the sudden jerking out of her previous centerfold pose.
"I wasn't… it appears the modifications to my organic sheathe are more extensive than I realized," Cameron noted, staring down at where my hands still held her leg.
I couldn't help but chuckle at that, though I moved my hands away from the back of her knee all the same. I didn't have the durability to engage in the tickle torture of a terminator. So setting that aside to tell Kara and possibly Nikhol at a later point, I moved up to Cameron's glorious, perfectly smooth thighs. Leaning down, I brought my head down to her leaking core, the mound of her labia swollen with her arousal (a small part of my mind couldn't help but note the oddity of an AI experiencing arousal). As I was preparing to return the favor of Cameron's earlier going down on me, I felt her hands in my hair as she pulled my head up and away, her eyes looking down between the valley of her pert breasts.
"Bear, I appreciate the thought, but that isn't what I want. Claim me as yours, fill me with your seed," Cameron said, her voice filled with need and lust.
"If that's what you want, my sexy terminator," I said as I moved further up.
The rest of her skin was just as smooth as her legs, and despite not being visible to the eyes, I could feel the corded muscles of her abs as my hands moved up to cup her breasts. Small, perky, firm, and a perfect handful. Leaning down, I took one pebbly nipple into my mouth and gave it a suckle, before breaking away to capture her lips in a kiss.
One of her dainty hands found my shaft, her smooth, powerful legs wrapping around my waist as she guided my head to her entrance. Breaking our kiss, I gazed into her eyes and asked, "Are you ready?"
"Take me," she whispered, before reaching up and pulling my head down for another searing kiss.
Unable to resist even if I had wanted to, I met Cameron's passionate kiss as I slid deep into her pussy.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 171 others
Meribson
Sep 10, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 19 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Sep 20, 2021
Add bookmark
#215
"So… Ah gotta admit, Ah was expectin' ya ta start blushin' last night," I told Hot Pants as we were gathering in the mess hall for breakfast.
"Why?" she asked, blinking in confusion.
"Weeelll… ya got supah hearin', and wit' Fuzzy and Cammy gettin' it on alone last night…" I trailed off, pouting when Hot Pants just gave me an amused smirk instead of blushing like she was supposed to.
"Did you not hear my threat to Kal about telling him about my first orgy? I'm not a blushing virgin, Harley," Hot Pants said while gently patting my cheek.
"Spoil sport," I grumbled, causing Hot Pants to laugh as Fuzzy and Cammy came over to the table, Fuzzy with some OJ to go with french toast and bacon, Cammy with a boring bowl of oatmeal. "Yoink!"
"Sure, have a piece of bacon Harley, it's not like your plate isn't covered in it," Fuzzy drawled as I munched on the piece I yoinked from his plate.
"Thanks, Fuzzy!"
Fuzzy just shook his head with a smile and a chuckle, as conversation petered out in favor of food. Yummy, delicious, bacon-y food! Unfortunately, the pork goodness disappeared far too quickly, like it always does, and by then Fuzzy'd wised up and eaten all his, so I couldn't yoink any more.
So there I was, staring at my empty plate, waitin' for everyone else to finish. I just know Fuzzy was taking his time on purpose, there was so much to do today! I wanted to snuggle with Hya-darlin', and maybe borrow the shuttle to take her shoppin' in my old stompin' grounds… not Gotham, that place is shit, if it even exists on this Earth.
"So… I have to ask," Tonky said as the rest of the slowpokes finally started finishing their food. "What exactly is your plan for dealing with You Know Who and how did causing a panic in Gringotts factor into that?"
"Nah, I don' know who," I quipped with a grin, making both Tonky and Fuzzy groan.
"In answer to your first question," Fuzzy said, ignoring my input. So mean. "There's not a lot we can do at the moment, since we don't know where Riddle is and we don't know if he's made the last of his tools to cheat death. As for Gringotts… it's twofold. The first is a way to get Wizarding Britain ready for Voldemort should the worst come to pass and out efforts to make him fully mortal fail. The second… I'd been putting some thought into it, and talked to Nikhol to get a second opinion, but I think Gringotts is to blame for the state of the Wizarding World and it's centuries of stagnation."
Wha?
"Watcha talkin' about?" I asked, looking over to Fuzzy.
"I can't speak for the rest of your worlds, but something I'd noticed in mine is that when you have a society that is isolated with a single authority in full control of the economy, that society doesn't advance. The greatest advances and discoveries happen when there's a freedom to experiment and a freedom to fail. With Gringotts in complete control over the entire economy of the Wizarding World, the only businesses that succeed are the ones that they approve of, the innovators that they don't want to succeed find themselves facing taxes and fees on their accounts and loans that drive them under.
"So while there's the appearance of a free market, in truth Gringotts has a tight grasp on the Wizarding economy, and like the old saying goes 'money makes the world go round'."
"Ya mean like North Rhelasia still looks ta be in tha Fifties?"
Fuzzy gave me an odd look for slowly saying, "If it's the same place I'm thinking, yes. But my Earth didn't have anywhere called Rhelasia."
"So the second goal was to, what, scare the goblins?" Tonky asked.
"Honestly, it was mostly a distraction so we could steal one of Voldemort's cheats from the Lestrange vault. But there was a side goal of dealing with some goblins that, had Dumbledore not been there, would have taken us into the depths of Gringotts before killing us and eating us."
"WHAT?!"
"Ah, right, well you see…"
I was browsing through the Black library a few days after Mione told us about that coven ritual, not really reading the titles of the books, just using the act of moving as a way to distract myself from the way my thoughts kept going in circles. I'd admit, the prospect of immunity to the Unforgivables was incredibly tempting. When we'd had the Imperius put on us last year… I couldn't do anything, no matter what I tried, my body just did whatever it was told to do. Harry managed to resist on her first attempt, but after two weeks I couldn't manage even that much.
Neither Harry nor Mione had said anything about it, but I couldn't help but think about if someone put me under the Imperius and told me to hurt or betray my coven… I don't think I'd be able to resist. That should make the choice easy, but… a witch giving her virginity was a big deal, even without a ritual like what we were considering.
On top of the potential ritual sacrifice, there were a myriad of other associations with a witch's virginity. Much like how some potions required specific phases of the moon at key times, whether or not a witch was virginal could influence the production of a dozen different potions, and those were just the ones I remember Mum mentioning before I first went to Hogwarts.
I'd just looped around a bookshelf and only just managed to snap out of my mental musings to avoid running into a girl I vaguely recognized, "Oh, sorry."
"It is alright," the girl said in a flat, almost monotone voice.
I blinked, puzzled. Something about her was familiar, but I was having a hard time placing why. It was only as she turned to face the bookshelf that it hit me, "You're with Bear's group, aren't you?"
She turned back to face me, her face expressionless, "Yes. My name is Cameron."
I felt like hitting myself, Mum would have my hide for not introducing myself yet, "I'm Rhonda, Rhonda Weasley. I know what Taylor and Harley can do, and Miss Diomedes and Beniko are basically witches, what about you?"
"I am a Terminator. Living tissue over metal endoskeleton. I was created to be an infiltration unit by Skynet in the year 2021, shortly before the development of Chronal Displacement technology."
I stared blankly at her for a moment, before saying, "I think I understood about half of that. Could you possibly dumb it down for me? I'm from a pure wizarding background."
"I am a created machine assassin designed and made to kill humans by looking and acting like someone that needs to be protected. I was later modified by humans to serve as a protector before being sent back in time to stop the end of civilization," she explained, this time in a way I understood.
"So… you're like a nonmagical golem. Sorry, I don't mean any offense, but… how? How is that possible without magic?"
She stared at me for a moment, before she answered, "It is a highly complicated matter, made more so by the fact that different realities have different underlying rules. The human body produces minute amounts of electrical energy, similar to the shocks you sometimes get when you touch a metal doorknob, my systems use larger amounts…"
As Cameron explained, simplifying concepts so that I could understand them, I grew more and more fascinated. Not just by Cameron herself, but by the sheer possibilities. What else existed in worlds that Bear and his family would travel to? My mind pulled up images of strange beings, wearing metal armor unlike the decorative suits that lined the walls of Hogwarts, carrying weapons that were a mix of wand and staff, requiring two hands to hold but shooting beams of energy like the toy wands that could only shoot sparks. The thought of all these things, developed without the use of magic… I think I finally understood Dad's fascination with muggles, and the hesitance and anxiety I'd been feeling earlier had faded.
I don't know how long Cameron talked, but by the time her explanation wound down, we were sitting at one of the tables, and I was about ready to burst with curiosity, when she asked a question that took me from the myriad of possibilities dancing through my mind, "What was distracting you earlier?"
Oh, right, that, "'Mione found a coven ritual that has a lot of benefits, but there's a serious sex-based part… okay, it's a virginity ritual, one that requires sacrificing two virginities twice by each coven member."
"Forgive me, but don't you only have three virginities to give?"
I blinked, going over what I'd said, and realizing the mix up, "Oh, I mean that the, erm, the man involved would… well, cum in me in, well, two places, twice each… how'd 'Mione explain this without breaking down?"
"Are the benefits worth the cost?"
"That's just it, there's no way I can look at it and say that it's not worth it, but… how would 'Mione put it… wizarding culture puts a lot of seriousness on a witch's first time. There's not really any one way it's supposed to be done, but there's the understanding that a witch's first time has a significant impact on her magic, same with menopause."
"Why?" Cameron asked, her head tilted slightly. Her face remained just as impassive, but I'd swear I saw a hint of curiosity in her eyes.
"A witch's magic doesn't get stronger, or they suddenly have more of it, or anything like that. But when a witch loses her virginity, it affects how her magic reacts to other magic. It's like… like when making oatmeal. You mix the oats with milk, but the temperature of the milk matters, so does how old it is. Mum can probably explain it better, but a witch that's no longer a virgin can do things that a virgin or one that's gone through menopause can't, while the reverse is also true."
"Is the same true for wizards?"
"Yes, but not to the same degree. For wizards, it's more about whether or not they have a child."
"How so?"
"When a wizard's magic is regularly around the magic of a kid, combat magic comes easier to them. Not specifically spells for fighting, but the magic they're using while they're focused on protecting the kid their magic's used to being around. What'd 'Mione call it? 'Paternal protective instinct' or something like that."
"Fascinating. Who have you been considering to serve as the male participant in your ritual?"
"Well," I scratched the back of my neck nervously. This was going to be awkward, to say the least. "The thing is… you see… because of the specifics… there's… oh Merlin. Pretty much the only person we think can do it is Bear."
I closed my eyes and braced myself to be slapped. Only for my eyes to snap open as I heard what sounded like giggling coming from Cameron. There was no giggling when I opened my eyes, but there was a gentle smile on her face. It was a simple thing, just barely an upturning of her lips, but the significance of it… I wasn't ashamed to admit that I forgot to breathe for a moment, when Cameron's words brought me back to the moment.
"I have found Bear to be a very attentive and skilled lover. You would be extremely fortunate to have him for your first time," she said.
"Oh?" I managed to squeak out.
"The other night…"
The blush has to go away at some point, but until it does I just know that I'm going to be looking like a tomato after listening to Cameron talk about her night with Bear. It's times like this I hate my imagination being so vivid. Yes it made considering the possible worlds out there amazing, but Merlin was it going to be forever be…fore…
My thoughts stalled as I watched Lana go through an elaborate series of jumps, flips, and spins that should have been impossible. The only way I could think of to jump from the floor to the ceiling, then off of that to a wall was to be on a broom. They'd been saying that her and Miss Diomedes's abilities made them like witches, but there wasn't a spell that could do that, not that I knew of…
Thinking back to everything I knew, I remembered some potions that Mum would make when we were sick, the way they directed our magic to make us healthier… maybe I could pester Mum for some of those, or the potion recipe. If I could duplicate that without a potion, then maybe I could do the same, but for other things besides general wellness…
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 169 others
Meribson
Sep 20, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 20 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Oct 1, 2021
Add bookmark
#219
It had been ages since I'd been in Diagon Alley. Fortunately, the Hogwarts lists had finally arrived. But that meant that everyone was crowded into the Alley with barely a week left until the start of term. First up was a trip to Gringotts to get the money needed to buy new supplies. Including robes. I'd outgrown the robes I had last year. (And maybe some lingerie, a part of my mind whispered while pulling up images of Nikhol and Bear.)
"Alright there, Harry? You're blushing," Rhonda asked, a teasing grin on her face. "Thinking about Halloween?"
If Rhonda hadn't told me I was blushing, there was no doubt about it now. Not from the way my face was burning.
"Like you're any better, Rhonda?" Hermione asked, even though there was a bit of pink on her cheeks as well.
"Is there an issue here?" the silky smooth voice of Lana asked, pulling our focus from the… intimate images in our imaginations back to the present.
"No, just… erm…" I swallowed nervously, trying to think of something to say while distracted by the thoughts of whether or not Lana knew about Nikhol visiting me and the fantasies I'd shared with her.
Lana got an amused smirk before walking up to me and whispering, "If you'd like, I can point out some pieces that would have Nikhol drooling over you."
My blush had to be luminescent at her suggestion, and I gave a quick nod, not daring to say anything. If I did, I'd probably squeak. And that certainly answered the question of whether or not Lana knew about what happened when Nikhol returned my invisibility cloak.
"Now, I believe we need to collect some funds," Lana declared more loudly, leading the group consisting of our Coven as well as two guards from the Order.
Personally I thought that the two from the Order were a bit excessive with Lana here, but when I had said so back at Sirius's, Mrs. Weasley went on about ensuring our safety until Tonks had told us to humor them. I admit, it was a bit surreal to watch Mrs. Weasley shouting at someone who didn't have red hair.
Shaking my head, I banished the thoughts from my head as we ascended the steps to Gringotts. After the chaos a few weeks back (I don't know the full details, but Harley had said that there was something in there they needed to make sure Voldemort could "come down with a sudden an' permanent case o' dead"), Gringotts had increased its security, so there were several armored goblins carrying big halberds lining the walls and adjacent to each door.
Lana led us to a teller who looked down at Lana with suspicion, "Here to check your new vault?"
"You are mistaken, I am simply the chaperone," Lana answered cooly, her voice far more stern than I'd ever heard it. "Please summon a cart so the girls behind me can access their vault."
The goblin glared down at Lana for several moments, before ringing a bell and calling out, "Gripsack!"
We followed the called for goblin to the carts, Lana with an unusual look of distaste on her face and her hand near her lightsaber the entire time. In the span of a few minutes, we came to a stop outside the Coven's shared vault.
"Vault 438," Gripsack said with a bored tone as he got out of the cart and walked over to the door. Coming to a stop, he glanced over to us and in the same bored tone asked, "Key please?"
Hermione handed her key over, and Gripsack slid it into the keyhole before turning it. The doors opened with a series of mechanical clanks, revealing the shared money meant for the entire Coven. I'd thus far been the primary donor to our shared funds. Hermione's parents didn't come into Gringotts very often and the Weasleys didn't have the extra funds necessary to provide more than a few knuts every now and then. Rhonda had grumbled, but I won her over eventually.
Hermione, Rhonda, and I each picked out a bag of coins, though Rhonda's was noticeably smaller than ours. No matter how often I told her she had equal claim to everything in this vault, she didn't like taking more than she had to. She'd only ever taken enough to cover the cost of school supplies and a tiny bit extra. Hermione and I had said on more than one occasion that when we were out of Hogwarts, Rhonda was going to be in charge of the Coven's finances. Rhonda thought we were joking, but she was smarter with money than I was, and Hermione's brain was oriented more towards academia than economics.
With the three of us having the money needed to get our supplies, we returned to the cart and from there to the surface. As we left Gringotts, Lana seemed to relax a little, but not completely.
"Is everything alright?" I asked her.
Lana gave a comforting smile. "It's quite alright, dear. Goblins just remind me of the worst aspects of some old acquaintances. Now then, shall we get your school supplies?"
I had a feeling there was more to it than that but the middle of Diagon wasn't the best place to have that conversation, so I let it go. First up was potion supplies, followed by a stop by Quality Quidditch for some maintenance kits and to take a look at the latest model of Firebolt. Eeylops' for owl treats. Flourish and Blotts for the updated school list and wrapping up at Madam Malkin's Robes.
It was at Madam Malkin's that Lana lived up to her promise made when they first arrived. She pulled me aside from Rhonda and Hermione and began barking orders to the assistant. I was pulled into a side room and marched up onto a raised platform.
"Strip," Lana ordered, a strange gleam in her eye.
"W-what?" I asked, immediately blushing.
"If I'm going to help you find something that entices Nikhol, I'll need to see how it looks on you. I'll provide a privacy screen when it's time to change, but trust me, you have nothing to be ashamed of."
I wanted to believe her, but… being the Girl-Who-Lived had left scars. Literally. The only people who'd seen me without a shirt, without anything covering the worst of the scars, were Rhonda and Hermione. Even Angelina, Katie, and Alicia, the other girls on the Gryffindor Quidditch team hadn't seen them. During the time with Nikhol, my shirt had stayed on. But, slowly, reluctantly, I pulled off my robe and started to unbutton my shirt, my fingers shaking from how nervous I was.
"It is alright," Lana spoke up, making me pause in my undressing as I looked up to see the understanding look on her face. She gave an encouraging smile before turning around to face away from me, before reaching down and gripping the bottom of her shirt. Pulling the fabric up, I was treated to the sight of a mass of scar tissue covering her back.
The fingers of my left hand flexed, tracing the similar patterns of burn scars on my palm from Quirrel as I gazed at the sign of trust Lana was showing me. Having seen Lana's own, much worse scar, my fingers were steady as I finished unbuttoning my shirt and pulling it off. I was reaching for the button of my pants as Lana pulled her shirt back down and waved her hand, a privacy screen flying up to surround me moments before the door to the side room opened.
"I brought several examples of what you asked for, ma'am," the voice of the worker said as I slid my pants off, kicking off my shoes at the same time.
"Very good. I'll send for you once we've made a decision regarding these," Lana said, the dismissal, and order, in her words perfectly clear.
"Of course, ma'am. If you need anything, just give the word," the worker said before the sound of the door opening and closing echoed through the room.
I heard Lana walking up to the raised platform, and she gently asked, "May I come up?"
I swallowed the lump in my throat, before steeling my resolve and saying, "Yes."
The privacy curtain opened and Lana stepped up with half a dozen pairs of lingerie, her orange eyes taking in my body in my sports bra and boring panties. I held my head high, doing my best to ignore the shame of the scars and embarrassment of displaying them to someone I respected as much as Lana seeing me so exposed.
Lana's gaze roamed over my scars, from the one I got in second year fleeing from Aragog's children that started over my left breast and ended under my right, to the one on my arm from the basilisk later that year, to my most recent ones, a series of dots and lines from the Graveyard when Voldemort destroyed a tombstone and the stone shards were buried in my gut over my stomach. Slowly, Lana walked up and the back of her hand ghosted over the scars from the Graveyard.
"Do you know what Sith like Nikhol and myself see when we see scars?" Lana gently asked, her voice soothing and almost hypnotic. "We see evidence of a will to survive. We see the marks left behind of facing the challenges that life has thrown and rising up to overcome them. Someone without scars has lived an easy life, one that hasn't tested or challenged them. Every person's scars are unique to them, something that appeals to the Sith's focus on individuality. To Sith, a body without scars isn't something to be cherished."
I blinked away the tears that were starting to form, ones I have no clue why they were forming, "But…"
"Let me put this another way," Lana cooed as she placed a finger to my lips, before leaning in and whispering in my ear, her voice dropping to a low, seductive purr. "Sith find scars sexy."
I had mixed feelings about what Lana eventually picked out, despite assuring me that if Nikhol saw me in them they'd drive her crazy. They were a lot more risque than I was used to wearing, but maybe that was just because I'd never worn underwear that was meant to be sexy before?
"Hello Harry," a familiar voice jolted me out of my thoughts as I walked into the main part of Madam Malkin's.
"Luna!" I cried out in surprise and joy as I ran up and hugged the blonde, which she quickly returned, her arms wrapping around me. "It's good to see you, how was your summer?"
"Alright, Daddy and I went to Ireland to inspect the fairy forts for wrackspurts or snorkacks," Luna said as we broke apart from our hug.
"We were just telling her about some new friends," Rhonda said, making me blush as I realized I'd completely missed her and Hermione standing there in my happiness to see Luna.
"I hope I'm among those friends," Lana said as she joined us, the package containing multiple pairs of the lingerie she'd chosen for me floating behind her.
"You have very pretty eyes," Luna said as she first looked at Lana, making the older blonde smile.
"Thank you."
"Well, well, if it isn't Potty," another voice from school, this one more masculine and decidedly unwelcome, spoke up.
"Malfoy," I said in deadpan as I turned to face him. The blonde ponce looked as smug and full of himself as ever, a sneer on his face as if he was smelling something foul.
"Now, now Draco, play nicely," his father chided as he stepped into the store.
"Lucius Malfoy, I presume?" Lana asked as she stepped forwards, subtly pushing the package she'd been floating into the pile of our school robes in the process.
"You presume correctly, may I inquire as to your name?" Mr. Malfoy asked, looking at Lana with a measure of… was that wariness?
"Lana Beniko, heir to the Beniko line. A very old family, but I doubt you'd have heard of us."
"You would be correct, I can't say that I have. Is your family from Eastern Europe?"
"No, but I can understand why you would think that. 'Malfoy', your family originally hailed from France, did it not?"
"The first of the Malfoy line to move to Britain came in the eleventh century, and have maintained proper lineage since then."
"So they came as part of the Norman Conquest, interesting. From my studies in the period, wizards regularly practiced the art of the sword in addition to magic. Has House Malfoy continued this tradition?"
My eyes widened and jaw dropped at how easily Lana had boxed in Mr. Malfoy. Either he admitted that the Malfoys had discarded a traditional art, or admitted that they practiced something so mundane as fighting like a muggle.
"While many members of House Malfoy have indeed studied the… art of the blade, I unfortunately lack the aptitude. My gifts lie with the mystic and political fields rather than the physical," Mr. Malfoy responded cooly, a look of grudging respect on his face. "If you will excuse us, we have much shopping to do."
"Of course, we just finished ourselves," Lana smoothly agreed.
As Lana and the Order guards herded us away, I managed to overhear Draco speaking up for the first time since his father showed up, "Father? Why…"
"When encountering a potential rival as skilled as Lady Beniko, only a fool engages unprepared. There is little shame in biding one's time to gather information, Draco," Mr. Malfoy answered, before we made our way into Diagon and I couldn't hear anything else.
"So, Dumbledore. I happened to get a look at the Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook this year," I opened with as I sat down across from him.
"Defensive Magical Theory, by Wilbert Slinkard I believe?" he asked rhetorically.
"Having thirty years taken off has had an effect," I quipped just as Dumbledore popped a candy into his mouth, "I feel like his name's something dirty."
Dumbledore's eyes went wide before he started coughing as his sweet was inhaled and went down the wrong tube. I moved to pat his back in case he started choking, but the much older man waved me off as he got his coughing under control and gave a raspy but amused chuckle.
"I admit, it's been a long time since anyone's surprised me like that," he said before taking a moment to clear his throat and pick the sticky candy out of his beard. "But I suspect the textbook this year isn't why you came by."
"True. The Defense Professor's one Dolores Umbridge, isn't it? Were you unable to find a desk Auror who was willing to sign a one year contract?" I asked.
"You are correct on both accounts. I fear that even with the explicit limited time on the contract, no one was willing to sign on, leaving me little choice but to go with the offered services of Madam Umbridge."
I let out a frustrated sigh. I'd hoped that we'd changed things enough to do away with her, but apparently some stations of canon couldn't be avoided. I'd give her a chance, but if she tortured the kids here in Hogwarts, she wasn't going to make it to Christmas if I had any say in it.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy and 170 others
Meribson
Oct 1, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 21 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Oct 11, 2021
Add bookmark
#232
Hyacinth and the girls were heading back to their school in a few days so Harley grabbed Cameron and took them to some of her favorite places back stateside, while Bear, Lisa, and Taylor were living up to the promise of making sure to include me more. While I had originally been assuming that meant including me in the planning and more serious aspects, I certainly wasn't complaining about our current destination.
The look of exaggerated unamusement on Lisa's face as Taylor adjusted the deerstalker hat she'd purchased in the giftshop made me giggle, moments before Bear showed up and added a pipe.
"You two know I will have my vengeance, yes?" Lisa asked as she pulled the pipe from her lips and pointed the end at the grinning faces of Bear and Taylor.
"Of course," Bear agreed, "but first do me a favor and say 'Elementary, my dear Watson.'"
"Yes, mock and tease the woman who knows each and every one of your secrets, brilliant plan."
"I don't need to be named Sherlock to know you're loving this as much as we are," I quipped, causing Bear and a few other tourists who'd been watching the byplay to laugh when Lisa shot me a faux betrayed look.
"Et tu, Kara?" Lisa asked.
"Please say it, miss?" a kid, no older than ten asked, moments before being shushed by his mother.
Lisa sighed, and muttered quietly under her breath, "Vanquished by a prepubescent petri dish." Before much more loudly adopting an over the top, hilariously bad british accent, "'Elementary, my dear Watson.'"
The kids surrounding us at the Sherlock Holmes Museum cheered while the rest of us chuckled at Lisa. A few took pictures, but Lisa took off the hat and pipe and we returned to the tour. I hadn't seen much of Sherlock Holmes or read the books prior to Bear and company arriving, but on one of the movie nights Lisa had picked a movie that Bear said was made in 2009. Almost immediately it was apparent why Lisa had picked it, and it wasn't because of the lead actor like so many twits I'd worked with would have. Bear had mentioned the actor being better in another role, though I didn't know who "Iron Man" was, and that one Jeremy Brett was the best Holmes in history.
In all honesty, the main enjoyment I was getting from the trip was looking at the aesthetics of the rooms meant to duplicate what Sherlock Holmes's home and office would have looked like. Even 1970s Earth had been like stepping back in time, Krypton having last had technology and architecture similar to Earth's over a thousand years ago. Seeing a similar, if smaller, jump lovingly recreated and maintained… it made me wonder if Krypton had been wrong to cast aside its early history.
The furthest back that had been taught in schools only went back the last five hundred years, everything beyond that was the stuff of specialized courses in universities that were seen as pointless curiosities. It was, to use a couple Earth phrases I'd heard, seen as useful as underwater basket weaving or giving a fish a bicycle. But…
Earth still had its diversity of culture, and there had to be other places doing things like this. The next time there's an outing, I should see about adding historical reenactments to the list of potential destinations. Maybe… huh, I just realized that I didn't know enough about Earth history in order to even have a more specific type of reenactment in mind.
I pondered this thought the rest of the day, before deciding to head to a library to try to find something to give me a list to then narrow down. Lisa and Taylor went back to Grimmauld Place, while Bear had to head to a meeting with Dumbledore. I made sure to share my plans to head to the British Library, and made my way. To my surprise, I was met by someone when I arrived.
"Hello, Kara," Nikhol said as she greeted me with a hug, her choker gleaming in the afternoon sunlight.
"Nikhol, I assume Bear told you?" I asked, only to be surprised when the taller woman shook her head.
"I asked Taylor and Lisa why you weren't with them, and they mentioned your desire to visit a local library. A few more questions, and I couldn't resist joining you. You have no idea what it would take to be able to visit a place like this back home."
It was… surreal, seeing a woman I knew was capable of acts that would terrify a number of the villains that Kal and I had fought all but bouncing on her toes with excitement. Much less when she grabbed my hand and dragged me inside.
"So, what is it you're looking for?" Nikhol asked, her eyes gleaming with a kind of giddy energy that seemed so very wrong.
"Uh… history?" I answered, still weirded out by how the Sith Lord was acting.
"What kind of history? Recent, ancient, medieval, local, foreign, war, colonization, geopolitical?"
"I'm… not sure?"
"Alright, let's focus on British history, since they're liable to have that in abundance. Come on!"
Once again, I was dragged along by a woman bearing the same title as two of the greatest movie villains in history, yet acting like a giddy schoolgirl. To quote Sirius Black, the fuck is going on?
"Hello, could you please point us towards the section on early history of the British Isles?" Nikhol asked a middle aged librarian.
"Of course, dearie," the librarian responded with a smile, before turning and flipping through a cabinet full of cards.
Less than five minutes later, I was sitting at a table with a book in front of me on some people called picts as Nikhol held a book of her own. Much as I wanted to start reading to distract myself from Nikhol's odd behavior, I couldn't look away. Nikhol, Darth Nox of the Dark Council, was holding an old book up to her nose and inhaling it like a junkie at a drug bust.
Nikhol raced off to join young Kara upon hearing that there were massive buildings filled with physical paper books. I couldn't blame her, even the number of books that young Hyacinth and her friends had purchased were more paper and ink tomes than I'd ever seen in the Empire. Darth Thanaton had possessed two from the Golden Age of Ragnos, and that was the most I'd ever heard of a single Sith owning. Valkorion might have possessed a hidden vault somewhere, but we'd never discovered any signs of such.
But, with Nikhol recklessly running off, it left me to explain the results of our research into the chokers and collars that Cameron had found in the Yamato. Approaching Bear, I gave him a soft smile as he looked up.
"Afternoon, Lana. Do you need anything?" he asked.
"Just your time. If you wouldn't mind?" I inquired, gesturing towards the door as my gaze turned towards the others in the room.
Black turned to Lupin as Bear stood from his chair, "I think she doesn't appreciate our company, Mooney."
I just rolled my eyes, ignoring the childish, but ultimately harmless man as I led Bear to a more private location. Entering one of the various guest rooms, I reached out with the Force to feel for any signs of the local magic being used to spy on the room. I sensed nothing, but erring on the side of caution, I called out, "Kreacher, might I borrow a moment of your time?"
There was a 'POP' of displaced air as the decrepit being appeared, looking at Bear and I with far less disdain than he held for nearly everyone else, "How can Kreacher assist Dark Mistress's Lady?"
"Can you ensure we are neither interrupted, nor spied upon?"
"Yes, Dark Mistress's Lady."
The hideous being snapped his fingers and vanished, though I felt a shroud settle over the room, feeling quite strongly of him.
"So what did you want to discuss? I figure if you were wanting another round of sex you would have used a different request, like last time," Bear asked as he sat on the edge of the guest bed. Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a bundle of chokers and placed them in his hand. Bear looked at them in confusion for a moment, before his eyes lit in recognition. "I'd completely forgotten about these. It's like I don't even notice you girls wearing them."
I chuckled in amusement, "Yes, they do tend to slip out of focus don't they? Despite the fact that not one of us remembers putting them on, or even when they first appeared."
Bear looked up at me, "I'd assumed that they were symbolic, you think otherwise?"
"Bear, what language do you hear me speaking right now?"
"I hear English, but I figured Tara Q made it so that we'd understand each other regardless of our original languages. The fact that you're asking… what language were you speaking just now?"
"High Sith, before that I was using Huttese, and prior to this conversation I was speaking Imperial Basic. But there's more to these than simply translation functions, Nikhol and I were examining them with difficulty, and we determined a number of other features."
"A SEP field, obviously, but what else?"
"A what?"
"Oh, it stands for 'Someone Else's Problem', it was first coined by an author for a comedic science fiction story, basically it makes people forget, ignore, or otherwise not notice whatever it's affecting."
I nodded, before continuing, "The chokers and collars have a number of other functions. For starters, they are all linked, connected. Provided there's an external communication device on either end, they allow communication between the wearers regardless of distance. I suspect that, for example, I could be on Rishi, and I'd be able to communicate with Taylor on Csilla in real time without any difficulties."
Bear blinked before glancing down at the chokers in his hand, "That's certainly useful."
"Quite, but I'm not finished yet. Whether or not you noticed, all of us have had various physical improvements." I could see Bear's gaze drop briefly before snapping back up to my face, making me smirk in amusement. "Not those kinds of improvements. For myself, aches from old injuries I'd learned to ignore are now gone, same for Nikhol. Cameron told you about the increase in her organic tissue. Lisa's power no longer intrudes at inconvenient times nor causes her pain. So on, and so forth."
"Anything else?"
"Yes, though this next part is entirely supposition. Nikhol and I believe that the chokers are capable of physical alteration beyond the initial 'fixing', but we've yet to determine how they do so or induce such changes."
"Do either of you have any ideas?"
"From what we have determined, all of the chokers and collars are linked to a central point, not another collar, the connection is different. It is here, on this Earth, but when Nikhol and I were trying to follow the connection it was constantly in motion."
Bear slowly blinked, before hesitantly asking, "Up and down, like a person walking?"
"Yes… do you have a suspicion?"
"I do, and if I'm right I'm going to beat my head against the wall," Bear said as he reached into a pocket and pulled out his primitive commlink. Lighting up the screen, Bear swiped his finger across it a few times before bringing his hand to his face and groaning. "Well, assuming you're willing to act as a test subject, we can confirm that the collars can alter the way you girls look. I really should have turned this thing on before now."
"By all means, if it works I have a few ideas I'd like to try."
"Alright, let's start simple…" Bear muttered under his breath for a few moments, occasionally glancing up at me. After a few taps and swipes of his finger, Bear glanced up and couldn't hold in a snort of amusement.
"Yes?" I asked.
Bear didn't say anything, simply pointing to a full length mirror in the corner of the room while visibly struggling not to laugh. Stepping over to the mirror, I took in my reflection. My face and proportions were all the same, the only change being my hair. Not its length or fullness, but its color.
Turning back to Bear, I leveled a stare at him as I asked, "Really?"
Bear finally lost the battle to maintain his composure and broke into laughter. Ignoring him, I turned back to the mirror and took in the now rainbow patterned hair on my head. Even my eyebrows looked like miniature rainbows. Walking over to the still laughing Bear, I picked up his commlink and looked at the screen.
There, in surprising detail, was a still image of myself, my hair highlighted with a side panel of dozens of different options. Including a button that would remove any changes. Selecting that, I took another look over the image of myself, and saw an option that caught me by surprise. Selecting it, I brought my finger to the meter that appeared and slowly pulled it down.
I bit back a smile as I felt it taking effect. As it finished, I glanced up at Bear who was laying back on the bed, his eyes closed as he caught his breath. Dropping the commlink off to the side, I climbed up onto the bed and straddled his hips, before leaning down and whispering in his ear.
"Do you want to punish your acolyte, Master?"
Bear's eyes snapped open and he sat up, staring wide eyed at me as I straddled him with an amused smirk on my lips.
"Lana… you… wha…" he stammered, making me giggle as I hopped off.
"Next time perhaps, I want to see the look on Nikhol's face when there's a fifteen year old acolyte waiting for her in her room," I teased as I slipped out of the guest room and made my way to the one I'd been sharing with Nikhol.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Unknown154, Drake Requiem, Lordequinox1231 and 169 others
Meribson
Oct 11, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 22 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Oct 18, 2021
Add bookmark
#236
It was the day before Hogwarts was starting, and I was being sat down on the edge of a bed by three young witches with a mix of anxious and embarrassed looks on their faces. Judging from the eclectic mix of Quidditch posters and stacks of books, I'm guessing that it was the room that they were staying at while at Grimmauld Place.
"Ladies, is there something I can help you with?" I asked, curious about both why they'd dragged me away after dinner and why Lana had looked so thoroughly amused.
"This summer, after you and your Family showed up… we… that is… I found…" Hermione tried to speak, her face flushing as she tried and failed to force the words past her embarrassment.
"We want you to take our virginities," Rhonda blurted out. I blinked in surprise as Hermione whirled on the ginger witch and began berating her for phrasing it like that.
"I'm flattered and you're certainly very attractive young ladies," I began, getting the attention of all three, "but I'm compelled to ask 'why me?'"
"Hermione found a coven ritual that would make us immune to the Unforgivables, one that requires the sacrifice of two virginities per witch per spell," Harry began, idly playing with a lock of her hair as she looked about ready to hide behind her bangs. Well, that was certainly impressive, enough so I couldn't hold back a low whistle.
"And I'm guessing that strap ons or other similar toys don't count, but I'm not a wizard, will that interfere with the ritual?"
"That's actually a large part of why we're approaching you. According to the book with the ritual in it, the man we're giving our virginities to cannot be a wizard, they have to be a muggle. So with the only other muggle men we know are related to us…"
"That's not the only reason we're asking," Rhonda was quick to say. "We're not asking because you're the only bloke we know that fits the ritual, even if we had a bigger list of muggle blokes, you're still the first we'd ask."
Chuckling, I waved off Rhonda's panicked explanation, "I get it. It's okay."
"Regarding strap ons and similar toys," Harry said, pulling her hair in front of her face as she spoke and we turned to look at her. "We've used them in the past but the ritual specifies losing a virginity only counts when it's a man's penis doing it. So we're still virgins according to the ritual."
Thinking back to Lana's amused smirk, I had one more question to ask, "Would I be correct in assuming that at least one of you'd told Lana? Possibly to ask for advice in approaching me?"
"Well, Lana seemed to already know when we approached her last night, but then she'd mentioned something about figuring it out at the same time as her offer to help Harry," Rhonda said before turning to the girl in question, "something that she seems quite reluctant to talk about."
"Force shenanigans, got it," I drawled, making Hermione and Harry giggle. "Well, if you girls have already talked to some of the others in the Family, I'd be honored. Have you planned out a time and place?"
"We have a place at Hogwarts that we do all our coven rituals at, and we were planning on waiting until Halloween. Rituals always receive a boost on the night of Samhain, and we've been planning on inducting Luna into our Coven, which we'll have managed by then."
I mentally counted the weeks, trying to figure out what day of the week Halloween was this year, before giving it up and pulling out the smartphone that Tara Q had given me. It was 1995, Halloween was going to be on a Tuesday.
"What's that?" Rhonda asked as I put the smartphone away.
"It's a piece of future muggle tech called a smartphone. Basically think of it as a communication mirror, but it also has a calendar, abacus, and a crap ton of other stuff in it. This one was altered and improved by the same entity that gathered us together and gave us our ship and gear," I explained.
"I'd heard about 'cellular phones' from Uncle Vernon, is that the same basic thing?" Harry asked, finally brushing her bangs back.
"In the same way a swashbuckler's flintlock is the same basic thing as a cowboy's revolver. One's a few tech generations removed, but they fill the same niche."
We chatted for a bit more, mostly about inconsequential things, before eventually I got up to leave. They were all looking rather flushed at this point, and I was just about to walk out the door when I heard a quietly muttered, "Oh sod it."
A hand reached out and grabbed my shoulder. I let it turn me around, only to have a bushy brunette reach up to lock lips with me. Automatically, I let my arms wrap around her, my hands coming down to cup her ass, caressing the globes through the fabric of her jeans as her soft lips pressed against my own.
There was no tongue, not this soon, but that didn't make it any less enjoyable. The mousy squeak she gave as my hands gave her ass a squeeze nearly made me break the kiss from my amusement. The kiss was broken as Harry and Rhonda walked up, standing on either side of Hermione.
"Bear, we're going to have to ask you to go, because otherwise we won't make it to Halloween," Harry said, her face flushed with arousal as she stared hungrily at both Hermione and I.
"But first, Harry and I wanted to give you a taste ourselves," Rhonda said, moments before both she and Harry each grabbed one of my wrists.
To my surprise, both of them guided my hands to their chests, placing my palms flat against their breasts. Gently, I let my hands feel and caress the orbs through the girls' shirts. My right hand, the one on Rhonda's left breast, had a hardened nub pressing into it under the fabric, making me look at the girl in surprise. Apparently, my turning to face Rhonda sparked a surge of jealousy, because by the time I'd turned back to the last Potter, she'd taken my hand and brought it under her shirt.
The feel of her sports bra was an interesting contrast to feeling Rhonda's through her shirt, but it seems that Harry wasn't finished, because she pulled my hand back down, reached under her shirt and guided my hand back up, her bra lifted out of the way and her bared breast, hidden from my eyes, now filled my hand.
At times I hate being as good a man as I am, with a surge of will I stepped back, letting go of the firm mounds under my hands, and said, "I am going to so enjoy exploring, kissing and caressing each and every inch of you, but it needs to wait until the ritual."
"You're right," Hermione said with a husky voice. "Which is why I'm doing this."
Moments later, I was forcibly shoved out of the room which slammed shut behind me, the sound of it locking making it clear what was about to happen inside. Which left me standing in the hallway with a problem of my own to deal with.
"Ah, Bear, I was hoping the Coven wouldn't wear you out," the smooth, seductive voice of Nikhol spoke up from behind me.
"Nikhol," I greeted with a smile despite the tightness in my pants, my eyes unable to resist drinking in her form. Unusually for her, she wasn't wearing a dress, instead a knee-length, royal purple pleated skirt, shiny black leather knee high boots, and a tube top the same color as her skirt. Combined with her amazonian build, it made for an interesting contrast, one that wasn't making my erection any smaller. I'd resisted three gorgeous young women just a moment ago, I'd used up all of my willpower.
"I… don't suppose that…" I started, swallowing nervously. I'd been with all of them in some form or another, why was this so hard? Taking a deep breath, I was about to force the words out when Nikhol placed a finger on my lips.
"Are you saying that you want to take me against this wall or throw me on your bed before you ravish me and plant your seed deep in my womb?" she asked, her voice thick with lust and desire.
"Y… yeah," I stammered out, the images she'd planted in my head very appealing.
"My dear Bear," she purred, wrapping her arms around my neck and leaning down to whisper into my ear. "That's exactly why I hoped Hyacinth's Coven hadn't worn you out. But, unfortunately, the wall will have to wait. I have something special in mind with Taylor that calls for that delightful feature you and Lana discovered."
By this point, I'm surprised that my pants hadn't torn from how hard I was. So, curious as to what she had in mind, I followed the former Dark Councilor as she led me to whatever room she'd planned on using for this special something. I wasn't able to pay attention to which room, not with the way her skirt hugged and drew attention to her ass, along with the peeks at her firm, muscular thighs as she walked. Whoever first came up with the idea of high heels was a fucking genius.
Finally, we stopped outside a bedroom door and Nikhol turned around, her skirt whirling up into the air as she did, making me want to duck down in hopes of catching a glimpse of what she had under it. Instead she put her hand on my chest and said, "Might I borrow your 'phone'? We'll call you in when everything's perfect."
At this point, I was close to saying yes to damn near anything, so I pulled the smartphone out and placed it in her hand. She gave me a salacious grin before leaving with a single phrase, "My safeword's Vitiate."
Nikhol entered the master bedroom with Bear's phone in hand, and a lustful grin on her face, making me swallow slightly nervously as she fiddled with it, "You sure you know what you're doing?"
"From what Lana told me, it is quite intuitive and any changes can be reset with the push of a single button," she answered as she brought her finger to the screen and slid it down.
Before my eyes, I watched as Nikhol seemed to rapidly age backwards, her clothes shrinking to fit her smaller form. After a mere thirty seconds, Nikhol stood there and took in her youthened form.
"By the Force, I'd forgotten what not having tits feels like, my chest feels so light!" the newly prepubescent Nikhol said as she pressed her hands against her chest.
I felt a muscle next to my eye twitch, before I cleared my throat to get the approximately ten year old Sith's attention, "When you suggested family roleplay, I wasn't expecting you to make yourself that young."
"Oh trust me, I'm not planning on getting fucked while this young," Nikhol cheerfully quipped. "I just wanted to see how far back it could go. It seems that ten's the cut off point. Probably for the best, I don't want to have to try to fix my age while in a baby's body. Remind me later to see if altered age affects my Force abilities."
"Sure," I readily agreed as she took the phone and aged herself up a bit. When she stopped, I stood up from where I'd been sitting on the bed and took the phone from her. The controls were slightly different than the ones I was familiar with, but it was similar enough to the one that Lisa had all but forced on me back on Bet.
Pulling up my screen, I easily found the age slider. But, more importantly, there was a subcategory labeled 'Period'. Selecting that, I ignored the Intensity slider and hit the Pause button. I didn't feel any different, but if it worked the way I was hoping then this alone was worth getting taken from Brockton Bay.
I went back to the main screen and started to slide the age meter up. From sixteen to twenty nine, I felt myself shoot up (another six inches to a total of six feet, according to the height listing on the screen), but what an annoyingly vocal part of me had been hoping for didn't grow as much as I wanted. Even at almost thirty, I was still practically flat as a board!
With an annoyed growl, I selected my chest and started to increase the size. My breasts swelled as I hit the upper limit of what it allowed, and for the first time in my life, I actually had breasts. According to the phone, I now had a 30C cup. Smiling, out of curiosity I switched to Nikhol's screen, and immediately frowned.
Leveling an annoyed glare at Nikhol, with Sith idly bouncing on her toes, I flatly said, "I hate you so much right now. I'm at the biggest this stupid thing will let me go, you're physically fifteen, and you still have bigger breasts than I do!"
Nikhol blinked in surprise, before matching my glare with a deadpan expression, "Taylor, do you have any idea how much back pain I've had to deal with because of these?" She cupped her breasts as she spoke. "To say nothing of the trouble they caused me when I was still a slave and trying to work around them, or fending off unwanted attention from other slaves or the overseers. The best part of being sent to Korriban wasn't the fact I was no longer a slave, it was being taught how to use the Force to accommodate these two massive bags making me more top heavy than a one legged terentatek."
I was quiet for a moment, before shoving my jealousy into a wasp nest three houses down and saying, "I don't know what a terentatek is, but I see your point. Anyway, shall we call Bear in? Actually, before that, how did you get Sirius to let us use the master bedroom?"
Nikhol grinned, "I simply asked, and I might have told him that if he tried to spy on us I'd show him a few techniques some Sith showed me for using the Force to neuter livestock."
I didn't fight the giggle that came out from that. It certainly sounded like her, and part of me wished that I'd been there to see it.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy, Gainex2021 and 149 others
Meribson
Oct 18, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 23 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Oct 29, 2021
Add bookmark
#237
When the door opened, I stepped into the bedroom to see what Nikhol and Taylor had planned. Only to freeze as I passed through the doorway, barely able to remember to shut the door behind me. Nikhol had apparently used the same setting that Lana had, because she looked now to be about the same age as Harry, Rhonda, and Hermione. Taylor, on the other hand, looked to be about twenty nine or thirty.
"Thanks for joining us," Taylor said with a bit of husk to her voice. Even if I wasn't already somewhat aware of what was going to happen, the sight of Taylor in a black one-piece lingerie with more lace than fabric would have spelled it out pretty clearly. Nikhol was still wearing her tube top and skirt, though the boots were gone, leaving her feet and lower legs bare.
The position the two had taken… Taylor was sitting back against the headboard, with Nikhol between her spread legs. More than that, Taylor's legs were intertwined with Nikhol's, holding them wide open and showing that Nikhol was wearing nothing underneath the pleated skirt, the front of which had been bunched up at her waist. Nikhol's head rested in the valley between Taylor's breasts, her own exposed with the tube top pulled down to show her hardened nipples.
Well, with this kind of invitation, I'd have to be a eunuch or dead to turn them down. After double checking that yes, the door was firmly closed, I shucked my shirt and kicked off my shoes before making my way over to the king-sized bed. Hopping up, I leaned down to give Taylor a heated kiss, Nikhol reaching out and fondling me through my pants.
"Ready to make me a woman, Daddy?" Nikhol asked, her voice slightly different, younger and like honey, as she did.
Breaking the kiss, Taylor looked up at me with lidded eyes, before speaking, "Our girl's been so excited for this, it's all she's talked about for a week."
So that's what they had in mind. I couldn't say that it's a kink I'd ever considered, but the way that Nikhol said 'Daddy' sent a jolt straight to my dick. Okay, this was certainly going to be interesting.
Nikhol's fingers easily undid my belt, while Taylor's hands guided mine to both one of her breasts as well as one of Nikhol's. Despite the apparent age difference, Nikhol's chest seemed to be larger, but from the immediate reactions, Taylor was definitely more sensitive.
As my fingers massaged the soft flesh of their chests, Taylor reached out to assist Nikhol in pulling my pants and boxers down. Lifting up my knees and kicking the last of my clothes off the bed, I moved between Nikhol's legs and cupped her ass before lifting her up into the air. Her head still rested on Taylor's chest, but as I lifted her hips up, her legs draped themselves over my shoulders moments before I buried my face into her puffy, aroused slit.
"Ooh, Daddy," Nikhol cooed as my tongue explored her sparsely haired pussy, drinking up her juices and teasing her clit.
"That's it, sweetie," Taylor said, combing her fingers through Nikhol's hair while her other hand teased a nipple. "Eat our baby girl, get her nice and wet before making her a woman."
There were no arguments from me, Nikhol's flavor, crisp but with a sharp bite, almost citrusy, burst across my tongue as my fingers massaged and kneaded the firm, muscled ass attached to her. Far sooner than I expected, there was a keening cry from Nikhol as her pussy clamped down on my tongue and a veritable flood of juices rushed out of her. As Nikhol panted and basked in the afterglow, I lowered her back down to the bed, before leaning up and capturing her lips in a searing kiss. Nikhol moaned into the kiss, her hands wrapping around my neck as her legs pulled apart from Taylors to hook around my waist.
Nikhol broke the kiss, and with a lusty gaze licked her lips before saying, "I taste good. Do you want to fuck me now, Daddy, or do you want me to suck your cock?"
"I think you've waited long enough, Princess," I said, playing along with the scenario.
Lining myself up with her gushing slit, part of me wondered if the smartphone had a virginity setting, and if so whether or not Nikhol had touched it. Setting that question aside, asking would ruin the moment, I pushed in, the head of my cock spreading her open, her passage pressing down on my length as I filled her.
"So full…" Nikhol moaned as our hips met, her lower lips kissing my base.
Taylor leaned down and kissed the top of Nikhol's head, before her hand reached down and rubbed over her stomach, whispering softly into Nikhol's ear, "Do you feel that? You feel your daddy so deep inside you?"
"Yes, Mommy."
Taylor, a seductive grin on her face, turned to look at me, "How does it feel? To have our little girl wrapped around the cock that made her? Is it everything you'd imagined?"
"Better," I groaned out as I pulled back. Taylor grinned and leaned up against Nikhol's ear as I slowly slid back in, making sure to brush against her clit as I did so. I didn't hear what Taylor whispered this time, but from the whine and the way Nikhol clamped down on me, I had the feeling that it was something very kinky.
"Oh, Daddy," Nikhol groaned as I bottomed out in her again. "Please, cum in me. I want to feel it. I, ooooh, I want you to make me a mommy."
I swallowed the lump that formed in my throat, I'd ask them about it after, but for now I was going to treat that as dirty talk instead of an earnest request. Regardless, it was certainly effective dirty talk. Even with the slow pace I was taking to keep from blowing my load too early, I could already tell I wasn't going to last very much longer, especially if they kept that kind of talk up.
"That's it sweetie," Taylor cooed as she brought the hand on Nikhol's stomach to play with her clit, making the physically younger girl whine. "Give your baby girl a little brother or sister."
Yeah, I was already hanging on by a thread. That pushed me over. Driving my hips forward, I buried my dick as deep into the teenaged Nikhol as it would reach before erupting, sending jet after jet of sperm into her.
"I feel it Daddy," Nikhol moaned, her arms and legs tightening around my neck and waist. "I feel you cumming in me. It's so warm, I love it…"
Panting, I slid out of Nikhol, a trail of frothy white flowing out of her after I did so. Taylor, looking over Nikhol's shoulder, hummed thoughtfully for a moment before gently tossing her onto another part of the bed, making Nikhol giggle as she bounced on the magically enhanced mattress. My eyes locked onto the smooth globes of Taylor's heart-shaped ass as she crawled after Nikhol and dove face first into the mess I'd made between Nikhol's legs.
With a slight bit of bouncing, not twerking, but still appealing nonetheless, I was rapidly reinvigorated and moved to take up Taylor's invitation. I could be considerate, but with asteroid mining giving us access to more money than anyone on Earth plus the fabricator on the Yamato, I felt little guilt in tearing apart the bottom of the lingerie that Taylor was wearing.
"Ooh, that's it Daddy," Nikhol said through a moan as Taylor lifted her hips up higher, letting me see just how soaked she was. "Fuck Mommy while she eats me out."
How could I refuse that? Sliding into Taylor, I took a moment, both to compare with the last time I'd been in her and because I was still sensitive. It was an interesting contrast, not better or worse, just different. It was still warm, wet, and tight. The sound of rustling fabric made me look up, just in time for a white piece of fabric to fill my vision. Pulling it off, I looked to where Nikhol had been, only to see just her legs, moments before I felt a tongue where I was joined with Taylor. Pulling out enough I could look between us, I was met by the cheeky face of Nikhol as she licked along where Taylor's laiba was wrapped around my shaft.
"You women are going to be the death of me," I jokingly said as I pushed back into Taylor, enjoying the way her ass rippled from my hips colliding with her.
"But then who'd put buns in our ovens, Daddy?" Nikhol asked with faux innocence.
"Keep that up and you'll get a spanking," I growled as I started to pick up speed.
"Maybe that's what I'm after."
"Shush you, and get back to licking Mommy."
"Yes Daddy."
Turning my focus back onto Taylor, I reached up and tore open the back of her lingerie, before pulling it off her entirely and chucking it behind me. Taylor, for her part, started driving her hips back into me as I fucked her as she slid her arms under Nikhol's legs. The bedroom filled with the sounds of flesh on flesh, moans, slurps, and the occasional squeal from Nikhol when Taylor found a particularly sensitive spot.
But, even having already cum in Nikhol, I was soon reaching my limit. With a growl, I leaned over Taylor, my hips pistoning rapidly, before I hilted myself in her and let go. Burst after burst of my seed painted her insides white, and from the way Taylor was clamping down I think that drove her over her limit too. I felt my balls tingling in a different way than usual, and with a bit of concern, I looked down as I pulled out, only for a veritable deluge of cum to flow out of Taylor onto Nikhol's face.
Blinking in confusion, I shrugged it off as something to think about later. Nothing hurt, so I'd have Cameron give me a check up on the Yamato the next day. With the "post nut haze" hitting, I flopped down onto my back and lay on the bed panting. Slowly, Taylor and Nikhol crawled up on either side of me, curling into my sides. Before Nikhol lifted her hand and my phone flew from wherever it had been tossed aside to her palm. A few swipes later, and she was growing back to her original age.
"That was fun," Nikhol said as she handed the phone to Taylor over my chest.
"I'll say," Taylor agreed as she also restored her original age, but kept a cup size or two.
"I hadn't thought to tell you beforehand, but for future reference Taylor, my backdoor is a one way street," Nikhol said as she dropped her head back down.
"Sorry… it seemed hot at the time."
"It's alright, you didn't know, and you didn't actually put anything in."
"Pardon my interruption," I said, "but I need to know: whose idea was the family roleplay thing?"
"Mine," Nikhol said almost immediately. "I'd been thinking about something to this effect already, but when I came to bed the other night to see a youthened Lana, I knew I had to try it out. You, dear Bear, are a much better lover than any man I've been with."
"I was surprised when Nikhol approached me about this, and I wouldn't normally have agreed. But… Nikhol's very persuasive, and I'm glad she is. This was the hottest thing I'd been a part of," Taylor continued, before lifting her head a bit to look at Nikhol. "How many men have you been with?"
Nikhol just gave a shrug, "I was a slave. Even if I wasn't specifically a sex slave, you don't go six-seven years after the start of puberty without a lot of men deciding to take liberties. It stopped when I was sent to Korriban, and while there were some…hiccups, our wonderful Bear is the first man I've been with in either six or eleven years. Depending on whether or not you count the time I was frozen in carbonite."
I had a bad feeling about the way she hesitated before saying hiccup, but just hugged both girls closer to me and let the rest of the world fade away as we drifted off to sleep.
When I woke up the next morning, I was surprised to find that we'd had a few members of the Family join us. At a glance, Lisa was giving a go at filling the role of big spoon with Taylor with Cameron doing the same to Nikhol, while Harley was using my stomach as a pillow. She'll probably insist it was just a coincidence, but I know she intentionally made it so that my morning wood would be trapped between her bare breasts.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy, Gainex2021 and 150 others
Meribson
Oct 29, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 24 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Nov 5, 2021
Add bookmark
#239
I wasn't quite as impatient for the Sorting to finish as I normally was, I'd made some progress in inwardly directing my magic after talking to Lana and Nikhol, and even gotten a foam covered muggle device meant to strengthen your grip when Harley brought us to America. Explaining what I wanted from it to Fred and George made it so that it was always just a bit more than the person squeezing it could easily handle.
"Will you stop squeezing that thing?" Mione hissed under her breath as the firsties were herded into the Great Hall.
"It's not like they can hear it from over there," I pointed out, but tucked the exercise tool into a pocket anyway.
The Sorting Hat's seam opened as the last of the firsties filed in and the doors to the Great Hall shut, time to see what song it came up with…
"Love, love, love. Love, love, love. Love, love, love."
Throughout the Great Hall, several students started chuckling, including Harry while Mione's forehead connected with the table. Glancing across the table at Neville, who looked equally confused as the song continued, I turned to Harry and asked, "What's going on, mate?"
"The Sorting Hat's singing a muggle song by a group called The Beatles, 'All You Need Is Love'. I think we can guess how it learned it," Harry said while subtly moving her hair so it fell over either shoulder.
"Harley?"
"Harley."
I wasn't sure I cared for the song, but a big part of that was probably the fact that the Sorting Hat can't carry a tune to save its stitching. I'd hold judgement until I heard it as it was supposed to be heard. Still, finally the last firstie was sorted, and Professor Dumbledore stood up.
"Welcome to another year at Hogwarts. There are several announcements to make, but for now, tuck in," he declared before sitting down as the tables filled with food. There were the usuals, but also several that I didn't recognize. Shrugging, I added some of a flat, layered pasta dish onto my plate before ladeling a dark red stew into a bowl.
"I have no idea what this is, but it smells pretty good," I said as I took a bite of the stew. From what I could tell… lamb or mutton was the meat, and I was pretty sure those were beets.
"The label says it's called tuh'u, I have no idea what that is or where it's from, but I'm guessing a certain family gave the house elves some new recipes," Harry said as she tried some kind of crab with a yellow sauce.
Conversation was mostly reserved to small talk, as most people (at Gryffindor table anyway) seemed more interested in trying out the various new foods. In my opinion, the tuh'u was the best, though a small round loaf of black bread was also pretty good, and scooped up the last of the stew quite nicely. Eventually, the feast came to a close, and Professor Dumbledore stood to make his announcements.
"Now that we have been fed and watered, with a delightful surprise of several new dishes gifted to the house elves over the summer, allow me to introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts instructor, Madame Umbridge," Professor Dumbledore announced while motioning to a woman that looked like a toad swaddled in far too much pink.
"Hem, hem."
And I thought Fred and George were rude, the new professor just topped both of them. She stood, and started droning on about something, but honestly I just got out my grip exerciser and focused on that while catching up with Neville and congratulating him on being made Prefect. Mione'd tell me the important stuff later tonight after we got back to the dorm. Eventually the toad finished and sat back down, at which point Professor Dumbledore clapped, something a few of the students but not the majority joined in with.
"Thank you for those words, Madame Umbridge," Professor Dumbledore said with his usual politeness.
There were the standard warnings about banned items (a crap ton invented by the twins) and the Forbidden Forest, then we were sent off to bed. Mione and Neville led the firsties, while Harry and I made our own way along with several of the other older years. Part way to Gryffindor tower, the two of us broke off from the group to head to the Room of Requirement. Dobby had told us about it last year when we were looking for a better place for our coven to meet.
Luna was already there, waiting outside the already formed door, "Hello Rhonda, Harry. Will Hermione be joining us tonight?"
"Hey, Luna," I said as I gave her a hug. We'd shared a cabin on the train ride to Hogwarts, but with her housemates Luna needed all the comfort and affection she could get.
"Hermione was made Prefect, so she'll probably join us after she's done providing orientation for the first years," Harry said, giving Luna a hug after I pulled back. The three of us entered the Room of Requirement, Luna having already set it up in our usual arrangement. A warm, homey cabin that had a crackling fire in a hearth, a set of stairs leading up to a bedroom with a bed large enough to fit all four of us. We sat by the fire and drank some butterbeer while we waited for Mione, but eventually she showed up.
"Good to see you Luna," Mione greeted our soon to be covenmate with a hug as she came in, throwing off her heavy outer robe almost as soon as Luna broke the hug.
"So what was it that you didn't want to talk about on the Express?" Luna asked us as Mione pulled on a sweater. Right, we'd indirectly mentioned the ritual with Bear, but left out the details on account of not knowing who'd be listening.
"Well, over the summer, Mione found a coven ritual. We wanted to talk to you about it before going through with it, but if you don't want to partake, you don't have to," I said while scratching at the back of my neck.
We explained the ritual to Luna, stating over and over that if she didn't want to participate, she didn't have to. But, in the end, she seemed all for it. Well, we had about two months to decide on another spell to be immune to, although if it works on potions too…
"Hey Mione, would the ritual work on potions too, or just spells?"
"I think so, why?" Mione asked.
"I think I know what we can use for Luna's immunity: Veritaserum. I don't know about you, but I have a really bad feeling about… what was her name? Oh the toad in pink."
"Professor Umbridge. I could have sworn I remember hearing about her…" Mione mumbled.
"I think Bear might have mentioned her, and not in a pleasant way," Harry said, before shrugging. "Regardless, there's nothing we can do about her tonight. Who knows, maybe she'll just be incompetent like Lockhart instead of Crouch."
Hedwig landed on the table at Grimmauld Place a week after the term started, carrying a letter. Lisa took the letter while Taylor gave the owl some bacon, the white fluffball preening under the attention. Lisa's eyes danced as she sped read, Cameron standing up to read over her shoulder, before she handed the letter over to Lana.
"We might have to do something about the Defense Professor before it's time to finish off Snake-face," Lisa mused, her eyes dancing as she thought through the contents of the letter.
"Almost certainly," I agreed. "What's it say?"
"Well, Harry's not pushing Snake-face as a threat. So there's one butterfly, but there's another 'threat' that she's able to use instead," Lisa explained before turning and pointedly looking at Taylor.
"So she's not allowing anything practical?"
"It would seem not," Lana said as she finished reading. "But, it seems that one Luna agreed to partake in some ritual."
"Ah," I said, still unable to believe what Harry, Rhonda, and Hermione had asked from me. I was honored by Taylor asking me to her first, but she was already part of the Family. The Trio weren't, though I had noticed each of the Trio bonding with different members of the Family. Rhonda and Cameron were the biggest surprise to me, I hadn't expected the redhead to be drawn to the former killing machine.
"What ritual is this?" Sirius asked, entering the dining room.
"A coven ritual, I believe. Hermione was quite enthused about a discovery she'd made in the Black Library over the summer," Nikhol said, an amused smirk on her face as her golden eyes glanced my way. Well, that clearly meant that Nikhol knew all about it. The fact that she hadn't delivered any threats made me inclined to believe she approved, but I should probably have brought this up with the rest of the Family before I'd agreed.
"Do you know which coven ritual? There's a lot of bloody fucked up magic in that library," Siruis said, looking borderline terrified.
"Calm yourself, I looked over the ritual. It is a purely protective one. Though, addressing another part of the letter, who are 'Lee Jordan' and 'Abbott and Costello' and why would introducing the latter to the former be noteworthy?"
It took me a moment, but I snorted in amusement when I made the connection, "Lee Jordan's a fellow student a few years older who serves as the announcer at the school's sporting events, while Abbott and Costello were a comedy duo in the first half of the century famous for a particular sports relates skit."
"What skit's that?" Tonks asked, visibly fighting a smirk. Clearly, she was already familiar with the routine, and was asking for those who didn't. Probably to get me to start it.
"For reference, the sport in question, baseball, has positions called first, second, and third. The skit is called Who's on First. I suspect that when Harley took the Trio to the states, she showed them a modern version," a glance at a nodding Cameron confirmed my suspicion. "If I'm right, Harry told Lee Jordan about the skit in hopes that he and the twins would come up with a Quidditch version."
"What, Who's the Seeker?" Sirius asked, looking a little confused.
Glad that the smartphone that Tara Q gave me still had wireless internet, I pulled up a video of the original routine, and within two minutes most of the dining room were engaged in uproarious laughter, myself included. It had been years since I'd thought about this skit, and now I really wanted to hear what Jordan and the twins came up with. At a guess, it would be either Who's the Seeker or Who's the Keeper, but it was sure to be hilarious either way.
I entered the old house I'd procured as a laboratory with a jaunty hum. It had been so long since I'd been able to really experiment with alchemy, and there were so many fascinating creatures on this world.
"Did anything happen since my last departure?" I asked the horribly deformed and hunchbacked 'assistant' I'd made to take care of the lab.
"No… Miss… tress…" the warped and twisted form of Kragnus wheezed.
"Good. Continue to serve well, and I'll release you from that shell when we leave this world."
"Thank… you… Miss… tress…"
Mentally dismissing the creature, I made my way over to the cage filled with the furry winged pests. Upon seeing my approach, they all scrambled to the far end of the cage, climbing over each other as I reached in and grabbed one. Making sure to close the cage (it wouldn't do for any to escape before I'd finished) before taking my test subject over to a table and using the Force to paralyze it.
"Tegu mus zinot kair jatgija merga tu'iea mesinis," I muttered before reaching out with the Dark Side and infusing it into the tiny creature.
Bones cracked, flesh tore, muscles bulged, and tiny lungs screamed for all they could from the terrible agony it was feeling as my Alchemy shifted and manipulated its flesh like clay. It was so small that the entire process didn't take long, and when I was finished I held out an arm for the improved doxy to climb onto as I examined it.
From the way it rubbed its head against my shoulder like a cat, the obedience and subservience took hold well enough. Reaching up, I opened its mouth to examine the now six rows of needle-sharp teeth, all capable of injecting venom.
"Bite that," I ordered, pointing to Kragnus.
Immediately it flew over and bit down on the deformed goblin, Kragnus's body going limp as the now paralytic venom coursed through his veins. Feeling his agony through the Force, I smiled as the venom worked just as I'd intended.
"I really must remember to thank Taylor for telling me about that Australia place," I mused as the doxy returned to my arm.
Continuing my examination, the fur that covered it had taken the modifications well. Some were long, stiff, and barbed like that waddling rodent that Lisa had pointed out on one of our excursions, while others were more like those covering the large spiders called tarantulas. The fins on the end of its tail had been modified to serve as another hand, now that the smaller pair of arms ended in obsidian sharp, sickle-shaped blades. All in all, a rather successful experiment. Now to name the creature…
"I'll go speak with Lana, she was always better at naming things than I was," I decided, leaving my lab and leaving the still paralyzed Kragnus on the floor where he fell.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Drake Requiem, themisticShroud, Gainex2021 and 149 others
Meribson
Nov 5, 2021
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 25 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Jan 31, 2022
Add bookmark
#243
I started simple, a few low barriers to jump over and walls to push off of on a padded floor. I wasn't the most physically active before this, though Quidditch meant I was better off than most witches at Hogwarts, so the exercise manual that Cameron had gotten for me suggested starting small. Still, with magic and the Room of Requirement providing the obstacle course, I was able to get in a lot more practice than I was at Grimmauld Place.
"Rhonda Weasley!" Mione called out from the main entrance, pulling me from my exercise.
"What's up Mione?" I asked as the Room provided a towel for me to wipe the sweat from my forehead.
"What exactly are you doing? Classes start…"
"On Monday," I cut her off. "It's Saturday. I wanted to see if the Room could provide an obstacle course for the project I've been working on."
"What project?" Harry asked as she came up behind Mione. I blinked, I was sure I'd told them, but I'd had things slip my mind in the past.
"I saw some of the things that Nikhol and Lana can do, and I wanted to see if I could duplicate it with magic," I said with a shrug, wrapping the towel around my neck.
"What does an obstacle course have to do with the Force?" Mione asked, her forehead furrowed in confusion.
"I saw Lana doing some jumps and acrobatics that were amazing… plus with how strong Cameron is, I couldn't help but be inspired."
Harry chuckled slightly, "They do have that effect, don't they. Which… reminds me… we should probably get Luna here for this."
A glance at Mione showed she was just as clueless as me about what Harry was talking about, but she fished out the galleon necklace we all had and tapped her want to it. I felt my own vibrate against my sternum, under the 'sports bra' that Cameron had helped me pick out. We'd made these back in third year, a necklace with an enchanted galleon that let us know when we wanted to have a coven meeting.
Soon enough, Luna arrived and was given a hug from each of us as the Room shifted back to our usual Coven Cabin arrangement. Sitting around the hearth with a bottle of butterbeer in hand, I took a sip before asking, "So what's up Harry?"
"Well… over the summer, Nikhol asked to borrow my invisibility cloak to study it…" Harry trailed off, a glance to the side and a radiant blush telling us that there was more to the story, but we didn't press, letting her finish her story. "When she returned it, she mentioned that… if I was interested, that I'd be more than welcome to join them when they left. And, well… I'm… seriously considering it.
"Outside of you three and Sirius, I don't really have anything worth staying in this world for. Even once Voldemort's gone, I'll still be known as the Girl-Who-Lived and will be under constant scrutiny no matter where I go or what I do, I'll always be wondering if the people I meet with will be interested in me or the mental image they have of me. With the Family…"
"You know that they'll care about Hyacinth, not the Girl-Who-Lived," Luna finished, her voice understanding.
"Not to mention the chance to see things most people can't even dream of," I added, thinking of the initial conversation I'd had with Cameron, the one that got my mind imagining what all could possibly be out there.
"Learn things that can scarcely be imagined," Hermione mused, her gaze distant as she too imagined the opportunities that going with the Family offered.
"Sounds like all of you are considering it," Luna softly said, a hint of nervousness in her words.
Harry turned to Luna and reassured her, "I have no intention of leaving you alone Luna, even if we knew for sure that traveling to other worlds wouldn't have any effect if only part of the Coven went while the rest stayed here. I was hoping that you'd all come with."
The Room was quiet, as we each considered the possibility of going with Bear and the Family when they left. It was a big decision, even bigger than the ritual we were planning in a few weeks. The hardest part, for me at least, would be convincing Mum and Dad to go along with it. Dad would be the easier one to agree, especially with how he'd been ever since the tour of Bear and the Family's ship. Mum on the other hand… she still didn't approve of Bill and Charlie's career choices, and they were a floo call away at most!
I didn't know Mione's parents well enough to have a grasp on what their reaction would be, but from my impressions of Luna's dad…he'd probably be the easiest: just frame it in a way of getting countless new stories for the Quibbler with a group of people that would look out for Luna. A glance at the others showed me that they were all thinking more or less the same thing as me.
"You Know Who would totally win!" Kyle all but shouted as the three of us made our way onto the lawn.
"Please, he's powerful to be sure but have you ever read the Exodus? Dark Lady Skitter would go all biblical on his arse," I argued, managing to repress the urge to shiver at the thought of all the bugs.
"You know the stories about how easily he used the Killing Curse, all You Know Who would have to do is clip her and boom! One dead Dark Lady," Alvin pointed out.
"He'd have to hit her, and no one has ever seen her in person, she just speaks through bugs. You Know Who…"
"Hem, hem," a high pitched voice cut me off as I was about to completely trash Kyle and Alvin in our debate. The three of us all turned to see the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher standing in the main entrance hall, somehow managing to look down her nose at us despite the fact that even Alvin had a good fifteen centimeters on her.
"Professor?" Kyle asked in confusion as she approached us.
"Now, why would three young men do something as foolish as discuss a dead Dark Lord and a wanted criminal in such favorable words?"
The three of us glanced at each other in confusion, and I said, "We were just arguing over who'd win if they fought, that's all."
"Is that so Mr. …"
"Dennis Creevey, Professor."
"Creevey, Creevey… I don't recognize that name. Half-blood?"
Aw shite, I couldn't help but think, in the three years I'd been at Hogwarts I'd quickly come to realize what that sort of question meant: I was dealing with a bigot focused on blood purity. Still, I couldn't exactly avoid answering, "Muggleborn, Professor."
"I see, well that explains your ignorance. One can hardly expect proper behavior from one of such a… disadvantaged background."
I grit my teeth at the insult to Dad. I'd punched Slytherins in the face for insulting him, given how hard he worked to provide for Colin and me after Mum up and left when I was five. I wanted to try out some of the more inventive curses I'd gotten from a Zonko's book on the toad, but given how she was a Professor in title that'd be a really bad idea.
"Dennis! There you are," a familiar voice called out, instantly quenching my anger as I fought a very different kind of emotion that rose up.
Hyacinth Potter. Her eyes like perfectly cut emeralds encircled with metal rims from her glasses, her hair black as the midnight sky flowing in loose curls down her back and over her shoulders, the way her neck flowed to her shoulders… I shook my head to keep my mind from drifting towards the awkward dream I'd had last night, instead taking the opportunity that she'd given Kyle, Alvin and I and snuck away, heading out to the edge of the lake.
The three of us were quiet for a few minutes, before I couldn't help it, "Harry'd beat both You Know Who and Skitter."
"No way!"
I had to admit, the dumbfounded look on Bear's face as he stared at the cell phone was incredibly amusing. The way his eyes gradually grew wider and wider as they raced along whatever he was reading, the occasional nervous gulps, it had no right being as funny as it was.
"Something the matter, Bear?" I asked teasingly.
"I really should have read this before now," he muttered as he scrolled up.
"How so? Find anything particularly interesting?"
"Does eternal youth via regular sex count?"
That made me blink, my teasing mood gone as I floated up to read over his shoulder. My eyes danced back and forth as I took in the information on the small screen. Some of the things the Q had provided… reaching down I tapped one of the 'perks' and asked, "So have you tried this at all?"
"No, no I have not," Bear said, his voice steady but this close I could feel his blush.
"Might be interesting, I mean it could be fun to have one of the girls drinking an almost literal fountain of cum you just left in another. Plus if I'm reading this right it'll also kill your refractory period. Or you could be a one man bukake."
Bear leaned over slightly so he could turn and give me an incredulous look, "How'd you even hear that term? It didn't become a thing in the West until…"
"Harley told me," I interrupted him, making him sigh in fond exasperation.
"Of course she did," he faux grumbled.
Chuckling, I leaned against his back and wrapped my arms around his neck before asking, "Anything else particularly interesting in the Read Me?"
I could practically feel Bear rolling his eyes, "Of course I get asked that by one of the sexiest women in any universe. That blouse and jeans combo you're wearing is just not fair. Especially with you practically hanging off my back like that."
"Well, if you want that," I whispered into his ear before wrapping my legs around his waist and killing most of my flight.
Kryptonians are built a lot denser than humans, so we are heavier as well, but to my (pleasant) surprise, Bear didn't so much as twitch at the extra weight. That was a lot more attractive than I was expecting.
Thinking back to some of the times I'd spied on him with some of the other girls, I leaned in over his shoulder and gently took his ear between my teeth before huskily whispering, "got anything on there you'd like to try out with me?"
Nikhol had mentioned, rather frustratedly, that it took a lot to get Bear to take the initiative. Maybe later I'd take charge, but for the first time with a new partner I liked to see how far I can tease them before they snap. Letting go of his ear, I slid my hand down across his chest, feeling the firm muscle underneath his clothes. He didn't have the sharp definition that the men of the League did, but Bear did still have plenty of muscle on him, more like the powerlifters that vapid ditz I'd had to work with was enamored with.
"Kara," Bear growled, like the animal he was named after. "If you keep that up…"
"If I keep it up, what?" I breathed into his ear, moving one of my feet to slide along the inside of his thigh, purposefully avoiding his rapidly hardening cock. "You'll snap? Spin me around and kiss me so hard my lips bruise? Or something dirtier? Maybe rip my blouse open, and I'm not wearing a bra, so my breasts would be completely exposed."
Even without looking, the tension in his frame and the way that Bear growled, the vibrations starting deep in his chest and passing into me through my nipples, I could tell that Bear was definitely hard. Using just enough of my flight to stay put, I slipped the hand that wasn't drawing circles on his chest under his shoulder. Sliding down to his waistline, my fingers slipped under his belt to give his throbbing dick a squeeze before continuing down to cup his balls.
"C'mon Bear," I purred, my voice light and breathy. "Take me."
"Fuck it."
Grabbing my wrist, Bear pulled my hand out of his pants before spinning me around and meeting my lips in a fierce, hungry kiss. This was no tender, delicate kiss, it was full of lust and desire, exactly as I'd been hoping for. One of his hands cupped my ass, squeezing through the fabric of my jeans, while the other held the back of my head, a handful of my blonde hair tight in his grasp.
Our kiss broke, both of us gasping for air. Giving Bear a lustful grin, I started grinding my core against his throbbing length, our pants the only things keeping him from slipping inside me by "accident". This, as I'd been planning on, prompted another growl from Bear before his hands reached up and grabbed the collar of my blouse. With a display of strength that sent a jolt of warmth and electricity straight to my cunt, he tore the blouse open. As I'd mentioned earlier, I wasn't wearing a bra, leaving my tits on full display.
Bear blinked in surprise at my tattoo, a winding dragonsnake along the sides and bottom of my breasts, giving the appearance of it supporting and framing them, before leaning in and kissing the end of the tail, against my ribs. He followed the rest of my tattoo, planting a kiss on each square inch, pointedly ignoring my perky tits, before coming to a stop at the head of the dragonsnake.
To my surprise, Bear unhooked my feet from behind his back. Before yanking down my jeans. Ah, I'd make sure to reward him for not ripping them later. As hot as it would be for him to rip them open, I liked this pair; the color matched my costume. I didn't want to take the time to take my tennis shoes off, so I just kicked my left shoe free (the sound of metal warping told me it embedded itself in the ship's wall) and slipped my leg free of my jeans.
Bear stepped forwards, my back hitting the wall as I hooked my legs behind his waist again, my jade bikini bottoms (soaked to an even darker green thanks to the foreplay) grinding against the outline of his cock through his pants.
Looking at Bear with lidded eyes, I gave him a saucy smirk and purred, "Ditch the pants and fuck me already."
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: Drake Requiem, pervyshyguy, Gainex2021 and 144 others
Meribson
Jan 31, 2022
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 26 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Feb 4, 2022
Add bookmark
#245
I'll freely admit, Supergirl and the Lynda Carter Wonder Woman, to paraphrase Tali from Mass Effect, FTL jumped me into puberty. So having that very Supergirl with her legs wrapped around my waist, asking me to fuck her… I'd like to see you turn down that invitation.
Unbuckling my belt, I pushed my jeans down along with my boxers, making my throbbing shaft snap up against her side tie bikini bottoms. Letting the wall against Kara's back do most of the supporting, I took my hands from her sides. My left hand traced her tattoo (and that was a surprise, though a pleasant one) while the right one reached down and undid first one then the other knot holding her bikini bottoms in place.
"I'll be honest," Kara said as I pulled her bottoms away (showing that she was either very dedicated or indeed a natural blonde) and chucked them over my shoulder. "I wasn't expecting those to survive."
"Do you think so little of me?" I teased, my cock slipping into the valley between her ass cheeks.
"My blouse?" she pointed out, taking a hand from my shoulder and holding up the torn… denim? Worry about unexpected strength later, sexy Kryptonian sitting on my dick now.
"Point received," was all I said as I pulled my hips back, until the head of my length popped up from under her. The hand that had been holding her blouse reached down and gently took myself in hand, pointing me at her wet, blonde gushing entrance.
"Now, enough talking. Fuck me."
Ask and ye shall receive. Slowly, far slower than I wanted, I slid into Kara, savoring the wet tightness of her pussy, the way her muscles clenched and squeezed, the way her breasts were pushed out as she took in a deep breath, the lidded gaze as she looked down at where we were joined.
"Damn it's been a while," Kara purred as I bottomed out inside her, our hips flush against each other.
Giving her a smile, I leaned in and, feeling a bit mischievous, gave her a kiss on the tip of her nose. Kara's eyes opened all the way and she gave me an incredulous look, making me chuckle before I leaned in for a proper kiss. Her lips were soft, and her arms reached over my shoulders and my own went to cup her firm ass.
Pulling back, Kara moaned into my mouth as I started slowly but surely driving my cock into her, fucking her with slow, smooth strokes. After maybe ten or so thrusts, Kara broke the kiss and, with her forehead against mine and our gazes locked on each others', she told me, "As fun as this is, I do like it faster and harder."
"As the lady wishes," I said, before immediately picking up the pace and force.
Kara's pussy, already tight, clamped down even harder on me as I started to really fuck her. More than that, she started gushing so much that the sounds of our fucking became so wet it almost sounded like we were fucking in the shower (mental note, see if any of the girls would be interested in shower sex). I'd prefer to keep going, but the fact that I was fucking Kara, along with just how sexy she was even without that fact, meant I wasn't going to last long.
Still, with the fact that I didn't have a refractory period any more, I could keep fucking her even after I came. Sliding my left arm up her back, feeling the corded muscle under smooth skin, I stepped away from the wall, making her legs tighten their grip on my hips. Turning around, I made my way over to the nearest bed and dropped us onto it. Kara's arms left my shoulders, and she lay back even as I drove myself into her, her hair spread across the bed like a golden halo. Her hands went to her breasts, groping and squeezing them as she gave me a smoldering, hooded gaze.
"Where do you want it?" I asked with a bit of a growl, doing my best to keep from cumming too soon.
Kara's eyes danced, jumping back and forth as she thought, before with a moan she cried out, "Inside, cum inside me!"
Just in time, I leaned down and wrapped Kara in a hug, pressing her tightly against my chest, as her channel clamped tightly on me and her body twitched and shook. I groaned into her neck as I felt myself cum inside her, flooding her womanhood with my cum… and I kept cumming.
Sitting up, I pulled out of her, still shooting jet after jet of cum, covering Kara's front with ropes of cum. Finally, after maybe twenty shots and Kara's front nearly completely covered, the last burst shot out, landing in her open, panting mouth.
I stared at Kara in confusion, I know I hadn't done anything to my cum production, and that was a lot more than I came the last time I had sex…
"Tha' was so hawt," the familiar voice of Harley spoke up from across the room.
Turning to look at the other blonde, I saw the phone that Tara Q had given me in her right hand as her left played with her clit. Well, that answers the whole 'one man bukkake' question. Harley pressed a button on the phone before tossing it aside and getting onto her hands and knees.
"Been wantin' ta do this for a while," Harley said as she crawled stalked towards the still insensitate Kara. Gently tugging the younger blonde so that her hips rested on the edge of the bed, Harley leaned in and gave a long, sensuous lick that made the still sensitive Kara squirm. As Harley ate out Kara, both of them making sounds that went straight to my groin, she started bouncing her Daisy Dukes-clad ass, leaving me with one very simple path ahead of me.
"Look, sooner or later we're going to have to do something about Riddle's followers, and your display at the Alley gave us the perfect way to do so without us getting blamed for it," I argued. "Hell, his followers are in an even stronger position now than they were at the end of the war when Riddle got the boot from his body. So we can't trust that just permanently offing Riddle is going to solve the problem.
"Plus, from what Harry's told us, another attack from 'Dark Lady Skitter' would do a lot to foil the Toad's arguments about the Ministry having everything under control. So that's another benefit on top of crippling Riddle's backers."
[Already convinced]
[Is amused]
I gave Taylor a flat stare as she sat there with perfect poise, not a single expression on her face or in her body language. Right, shoving her reactions into her swarm. Rolling my eyes, I started working on the list of names that Harry had recited after the incident at the graveyard earlier in the year. Malfoy was the obvious first target, but there were several others that would benefit from coming down with a case of entomophobia. Or dead. Personally I'd prefer dead, but Taylor would probably rather let most of them live, so I'd make do.
Looking over the list, I combed through old newspaper articles (the moving pictures on paper still weirded me out) to try to figure out a decent first target. In the end, there was one target on the list that I'd be surprised if anyone felt they deserved to live.
"Fenrir Greyback, werewolf that lives up to the worst stereotypes imaginable and then some. Any idea how to track him down?" Taylor asked as I highlighted his name.
"I might be able to help with that," Lana's voice called out from the main entrance to the mess hall. The Sith Lord (and wasn't that a trip and a half) joined Taylor and I at our table and took a quick look over the list of names before continuing. "Several of these names are highly placed in society, while others are at the absolute bottom. You'll need someone familiar with both to be able to track down all of them. Fortunately, I am. I'll have Greyback's location for you in a few days, a week at the most."
"That fast?" I asked in surprise. Arranging the death of Coil had taken months, and that was when I already knew exactly where he was.
"This Wizarding World's isolation means that there's only so many places he could be, even with the criminal element."
"So you'll get us a location for Fenrir Greyback, and then what? We go to him and I shove a swarm into his lungs?" Taylor asked.
"Nothing so simple," Lana gently chided with a smile. "If this is going to be a display of the reach of the Dark Lady Skitter, it needs to be a show, a spectacle. Something that showcases your power in a way beyond the typical witch or wizard. Something that can't be covered up or dismissed. Either Nikhol or my presence would aid in that, our lack of wands would allow us to stand in the crowd and use The Force without being noticed."
I'd only seen the kind of smirk on Lana's face a few times, and it never boded well for the target. I almost pitied Greyback, but not enough to try to lessen the fate that awaited him.
In the end, it only took Lana three days to narrow down Greyback's preferred haunts. After that, we spent the next three days hammering out the details of the plan and getting Nikhol's very enthusiastic assistance. In her words, "How could I pass up the opportunity to vent frustration on a poor man's rakghoul?"
Neither Taylor nor I knew what a rakghoul was, but from the way Lana shivered at the mention of them I don't think I want to know. In any case, he was located in a criminal hotel (for want of a better way of putting it) in Knockturn Alley, and from what Taylor said her bugs saw of his room, he was planning out where to be for the full moon in six days.
The show started with Taylor gathering every bug in her range, spiders, ants, termites, and a host of other bugs swarming over the cobblestones and flies, mosquitoes, bees, wasps, and a myriad of magical equivalents gathered over the hotel. Wizards and witches cried out in panic as the swarm crawled over them, the deluge of bugs zeroing in on Greyback's room.
Once Taylor felt the swarm was large enough, they burst into Greyback's room, the swarm immediately covering and distracting the werewolf, keeping him from being able to concentrate enough to apparate away. That was key, if he managed to apparate to safety, then the attack was basically pointless.
More than just swarming him, Taylor also directed the entirety of the termites under her control to his wand, the sheer number allowing them to chew through the wood and turn it into sawdust in mere moments.
Greyback still tried to apparate away, but the distraction caused by Taylor's swarm resulted in him leaving an arm behind, and he didn't teleport nearly far enough, appearing in the rapidly clearing Diagon Alley. This was where Nikhol's part came in. Using the Force, Greyback was lifted into the air, his arm and legs stretched out as Taylor formed a swarm body.
FENRIR GREYBACK. FOR YEARS YOU HAVE HUNTED THOSE YOU DEEM WEAKER THAN YOURSELF, FAVORING THOSE THAT SHOULD BE MOST DEEPLY CHERISHED. NO MORE. FOR YOUR CRIMES, SUFFER A FRACTION OF THE PAIN YOU HAVE INFLICTED BEFORE DYING A PAINFUL DEATH.
With that que, Nikhol used a bit of Sith Alchemy, twisting and warping Greyback's flesh, his bones growing and distorting until they burst from his skin. Then, as the werewolf screamed in sheer, unadulterated agony, Taylor's swarm of flying bugs came from Knockturn Alley, surrounding his head before crawling down his mouth and nose.
[Dead, allergic reaction to wasp venom]
I blinked from my seat outside the ice cream shop. That was… a little bit disappointing, but it got the message across nonetheless. With Greyback's death being so public, there was no way that the Ministry would be able to cover it up. Though I have no doubts that they'd give it a shot. Now for the final touch…
Taylor's termites got to work, focusing on a few key supports in the hotel that Greyback was staying in. As people started to exit the various shops and locations they'd hidden in, there was a creaking sound in Knockturn Alley, before with the snapping of timbers, the hotel fell in on itself. With that, Taylor dispersed her swarm, and the three of us regrouped and used a portkey to return to Grimmauld Place.
Like Reply Report
Like Reactions: AnoosLord, Drake Requiem, Lordequinox1231 and 135 others
Meribson
Feb 4, 2022
New
Add bookmark
View discussion
Threadmarks Chapter 27 New
View content
Meribson
Meribson
Verified Xanatos
Feb 11, 2022
Add bookmark
#247
"Well Mooney, looks like for once I'm the responsible drinker," Padfoot said with far too much joy and far too loudly.
"Fuck you Padfoot," I grumbled as I sat down at the table and put my head against the cold porcelain plate, hoping it would ease the wicked hangover I had from celebrating Greyback's death. There was an amused snort across the table, prompting me to lift my head up just enough to glare at the woman sitting on the opposite side, Nikhol, I think?
"And here I thought you were the responsible and mature one, Mr. Lupin," she teased before taking a sip of her drink.
"Lay off, Nikhol," the curly haired brunette (Taylor?) chided.
Before any further conversation could be had, the sound of the Floo echoed in from the hall, moments before Professor Dumbledore strided in, a somber frown on his face. Immediately his gaze locked on the members of Bear's group in the dining room, and his frown deepened.
"Miss Hebert, Miss Diomedes, Miss Wilborn," he said firmly, taking a seat while keeping his gaze locked on them.
"Here comes 'the Talk'," Lisa stage whispered.
"Contrary to popular belief, I do recognize that some people cannot be redeemed Miss Wilborn," Dumbledore shot back.
"Sure, but you're also a very old educator that has seen multiple generations of children pass through the halls of Hogwarts, and you can't help but think of their time as a student whenever you're interacting with Hogwarts alumni," Nikhol said, rubbing at her chin. "That would explain your reluctance to utilize appropriate levels of force against your enemies, at your heart you're a teacher, not a warrior."
"Wait, if you're a teacher at heart, why do you take so many political roles and lead the fight against Dark Lords?" Taylor asked, a question I was wondering myself.
Dumbledore sighed, taking off his spectacles and rubbing at his eyes, looking his hundred plus years in age. Putting his spectacles back on his nose, he looked at Taylor and answered, "I took the role of Chief Warlock shortly after capturing and imprisoning Gellert Grindelwald because I was quite literally the only member of the Wizengamont at the time over the age of twenty five. By the time I'd found a possible successor, I couldn't convince them to accept because, to quote them, 'without you as Chief Warlock, it's not the Wizengamot.' Similar circumstances led to my placement as Supreme Mugwump with similar difficulties in passing the position on to another.
"If I had my choice, I'd be solely Headmaster of Hogwarts, but I cannot find someone both suitable to replace me and willing to actually take my other positions. The ones who are suitable I can't convince to take them, while those who are willing would use the positions to further their own goals, not the duties and responsibilities inherent in such high positions of power."
I… how do you respond to hearing a confession like that? Albus Dumbledore had been the leader of the Wizarding World since before my father was born! It… it's like when a child realizes that Mum and Dad are simply human.
"Well, you certainly have a better excuse than most Jedi I've met. You're also far more self-aware," Nikhol said, pulling me from my thoughts.
"I am over one hundred ten years old, Miss Diomedes. I have had a great deal of time to reflect and look upon my past actions, both those I did and those I chose not to do."
Nikhol shrugged, "Like I said, more self-aware."
The witch with the mood ring for hair kept staring at me and Taytay, and it was high time I figured out why! So, as soon as breakfast broke up and everyone started heading their own ways, I pounced.
"So wha's got ya so interested in me an' Taytay?" I asked from my spot where I had her arm trapped between mine and ma girls.
Mood Ring Hair turned bright red as she stammered, "I-I don't know what you're talking about."
"An' I ain' seen that Red's a natural redhead, spill."
"Who? Wait, no, I don't need to know. Anyway…" I could tell she was going to continue to deny, so I decided to pull out the big guns.
"Tell me, pleeeeease?" the big pouty eyes worked every time!
"She's not going to stop until you tell her what she wants, might as well just tell her," Fuzzy said as he walked past us, making me nod firmly in agreement.
"Fine, just let go of my arm!" Mood Ring Hair (really need to think of a shorter nickname, it'll come to me) agreed. Puppy eyes are victorious once again!
Setting free her arm, I grabbed her other hand and dragged her to the room Taytay and I'd been sharing and pushed her onto a bed before sitting down on the floor in front of her, like I was a little girl ready for story time.
"Sooooo…" I began, lightly bouncing.
"I… last month… IaccidentallyspiedonyouandTaylorwhileyouwerehavingsex," Mood Ring Hair blurted out, her face turning red like a tomato and her hair matching.
"Oh that's it? If ya wanted ta join, ya shoulda said somethin'," I responded, a little disappointed it was something so simple.
She stared at me uncomprehendingly for a moment, the red color draining from her hair and face. Making me wonder…
"What can ya do besides change ya hair color?" I asked, snapping her from her befuddlement.
"Er, pretty much anything I can imagine. I can't turn into an animal, but so long as I stick to the human form I can change just about everything," Mood Ring Hair answered, seemingly glad for the topic, not that I could understand why.
"Can ya turn inta a furry?" I asked, a wicked fun idea beginning to form in my head.
"I… don't know? I've never heard the word used that way."
"Ya know, a person with animal ears, fur, tail, a furry. Can ya do it?"
Instead of answering, she started to grow fur on her face and hands, her nose shifting into a black little nub, her ears turning into triangles and migrating to the top of her head. The whole process took about thirty seconds, but just as I'd hoped, she turned into an adorable cat-girl! There was only one possible response, and there was no way she'd be expecting anything but.
"Gah!" Mood Ring Kitty cried out as I leapt off the food and tackled her before reaching to scratch her adorable kitty ears. I like cute things, so sue me.
As I scritched, scratched, stroked, and petted the fluffy kitty ears, I couldn't help but notice the noises that Mood Ring Kitty was making. Apparently kitty ears are sensitive, because she was letting out a lovely mix of purring and moaning. I hope she didn't have anywhere to be today, because the noises she was making were going straight to my own little pussy.
Hmm…she was cute, but unlike Hyacinth's Coven we hadn't really talked about bringing Mood Ring Hair into our Family. I'd put in a good word for her, but I should really talk to the others before doing anything more than some heavy petting with her. Although…
"Got one last question for ya," I said, poking Mood Ring Kitty in the cheek to get her attention.
"Wha?" good, she was paying attention.
"Can ya grow a dick?"
"Um… yeah? Why?"
"Do it."
Mood Ring Kitty's nose scrunched up adorably, before the front of her robes formed a tent. Decent size, not quite as girthy as Fuzzy, but still decent. She pulled back slightly, just enough for her to pull her robes off, and push the now ill-fitting panties (turquoise lace, nice) off. Right, definitely need to talk to the others about getting Mood Ring Hair into the Family. Girls are nice, but nothing beats a good hard dicking, and Fuzzy can only be in one place at a time. Pulling Mood Ring Kitty back, I placed her head between Da Girls and got back to work on playing with her ears.
"Ya know," I began, as the purring and moaning started up again. "If ya want, tha odds are good that when we leave this Earth, ya could come with us. A big family, adventures throughout tha multiverse, and ta top it off, Fuzzy's really great in bed. Even if we gotta keep pushin' him ta take charge, that's half tha fun."
"F… Fuzzy?" Mood Ring Kitty asked, her voice husky and her eyes lidded over with lust.
"Ya know, tha only guy in our Family? I call him Fuzzy, because he very much is."
At this point, the noises Mood Ring Kitty were making were really getting to me. So, I took one hand from the scritching and petting to work my shirt off, glad that I'd decided to not bother with a bra this morning. With Da Girls freed from their cloth prison, I looked down to meet Mood Ring Kitty's eyes.
"Tell ya what, give Da Girls some suckin', and I'll talk Taytay inta sittin on ya face. Sound good?" I offered.
Mood Ring Kitty's response was clear and irrefutable. She leaned up and took my left nipple into her mouth, her cheeks caving in as she started suckling away. Immediately, jolts of electricity shot through me. I loved having Da Girls sucked on, they were so sensitive, always had been. Took me forever to get used to having the fabric of my bras rubbing against them when puberty hit. Hell, taking Fuzzy between them was almost as good as actually getting fucked. Plus the way they made Red go crazy… I should really talk to Fuzzy, see if he'd be willing to find my Earth, so I could talk her into joining us.
A sharp nip brought me back to the present, Mood Ring Kitty having given my nipple a soft bite before moving to the other Girl. Returning my focus where it should be, on fluffy kitty ears and petting of said ears.
"That's it, that's a good girl," I cooed as she started sucking on my right nipple, my fingers tracing patterns on the twitching cat ears sticking out of the top of her head. As I called her a good girl, Mood Ring Kitty's hips started to move, back and forth, humping the air as the sensations were apparently getting to her, just like they were getting to me.
I closed my eyes as a small orgasm shot through me, making my back muscles tighten and flex, pushing Mood Ring Kitty's head into Da Girl. Her head was close enough I was able to lean down and gently took one of her cat ears between my teeth and gave it a tug. There was a rush of air against my breast as Mood Ring Kitty gasped through her nose, her hips thrusting forwards one last time as her cock started to erupt, shooting jet after jet of white sperm across the bed sheet.
I let go of Mood Ring Kitty's head, and she fell back, gasping and panting, not that I was much better. Still after a few minutes, we both got our breathing under control, and Mood Ring Kitty returned to her normal look, putting her panties and robes back on.
"I… I've never done anything like that," she admitted with a blush.
"It was fun," I told her as I pulled my shirt back on. "So submissive…wonder what ya'd be like with Fuzzy inside ya? Or maybe ya could have me suckin' on ya dick while Fuzzy's poundin' me from behind. Or ya being the one fuckin' me, and Fuzzy in ya from behind. Mood Ring, if ya join the Family tha'll open up so many options."
Face lit with a nuclear blush, she glanced one way then the other, before finally saying, "I'll think about it. Now if you'll excuse me, I really need to get to work."
"Bye Mood Ring! I'll talk ta Taytay for ya!"